Tag Archives: Female/Female

Contains lesbian sex

The Devil’s Pact Chapter Twenty-Two: The Bond of Avvah

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 22: The Bond of Avvah

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Hermaphrodite/Female, Hermaphrodite/Teen female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Incest, Anal, Oral, Toys

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 21.



I was sunning myself on the beach, catching the last rays of the Miami sun. I was wearing a skimpy bikini, white with pink flowers decorating it. The sun felt great on my skin. Antsy plane should have landed in Seattle by now. It was only a matter of time before her brother, Mark, fucked her and triggered the Prayer of Avvah.

When Mark slept with his sister, she would be the only woman he desired. No other person would ever excite him sexually again. Hopefully, it would drive a wedge between Mark and his lover, the other Warlock, and make it easier for me to defeat them. One Warlock could be hard enough, but two was going to be very difficult. Plus, there was the demoness Lilith to consider, summoned by Mark’s lover.

Guilt burned inside me. I served Antsy up to her brother, she would also be affected by the Prayer as well. I was a nun, a Sister of the Order of Mary Magdalene. I was supposed to save people from a Warlock’s powers, not give him victims. But, it was for the greater good. Mark had to be stopped. Every day he wasn’t stopped, more innocents were abused by him. It was for the greater good.

If I kept telling myself that, maybe I’ll actually believe it.

Antsy had left early this morning to catch her plane. She was a wreck. I stayed up with her most of the night as she talked about her father who passed away yesterday. From what I gathered, he wasn’t the greatest father, but you couldn’t always help who you loved. Before she left, she gave me her original return ticket, promising to have it changed to my name.

I had all day tomorrow, and half of Tuesday to kill before I would fly out to Seattle. Plenty of time for the Bond of Avvah to wreck havoc on the Warlock’s lives. So, in the meantime, I decided to relax, enjoy Miami’s beaches, because I would be very busy when I returned home to Washington State.

Suddenly, a weird feeling trembled through my womb. It was almost like an orgasm, like my body was remembering the sweet pleasure that an orgasm brought. But there were no muscle contractions, no electricity shooting through my body, no toe curling pleasure that made me howl with passion.

I smiled, wiggling my hips. Mark just fucked his sister.

The Bond of Avvah has formed between them.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I woke up, reaching for Mark and felt a pair of small breasts.

I eye opened my eyes and saw Violet’s sleeping face. The teen looked so peaceful. I was struggling to remember, shaking sleep off my mind. Another body was pressing against my back, not Mark. Mark didn’t have a pair of perky breasts.

I wasn’t in our bed. Mark wanted to be alone with his sister. So they could comfort each other. Jealous hurt burned in my heart. What had happened yesterday. It was our first night we didn’t share a bed. And, since when did we not share our lovers. Was it just his dad’s death? The excitement of fucking your sister. I knew how exhilarating it could be. I fucked both my sisters on Friday. But I shared them with Mark. I wasn’t being selfish like he was.

You haven’t shared Alice, a guilty voice whispered in my mind. I ignored that voice, Mark never asked. I would, if Mark wanted too. It’s got to be his dad’s death. He just needs a little space, to grieve. I made the Pact with the Devil and wished for Mark and I to love each other forever. I just needed to let him work this out of his system. Maybe he was already back to his normal self.

Hope blossoming inside me I positively raced out of the bedroom. He wasn’t in our room, I went down stairs. Several of the sluts were enjoying scrambled eggs and bacon. “Have you seen Mark?”

“He’s out jogging, mi Reina,” Desiree answered.

I glanced at the clock. “Still? It’s ten.”

Chasity was nursing a cup of coffee. “I’ll get his twenty,” Chasity said. Chasity was the head of our bodyguards and she pulled out her Nextel. “Chasity to all units, can I get a 10-20 on Master?”

“09 to Chasity, Master’s at the Rowe residence,” 09 reported.

“That is where his jogging sluts meet, right?” I asked. Every morning, Mark would go jogging with a group of women and would fuck one of them when he was done. He was usually back by seven or seven-thirty.

The Rowe house was next door, owned by Madeleine, a southern divorcee with a nice body. I walked over, naked. 09 was leaning against her cop car and smiled when she saw me. She said something, but I was in too much of a hurry. My heart was hammering with excitement and fear as I entered the house. I could hear muffled cries of passion coming from upstairs. I walked up the stairs, the cries growing louder and louder. There was a woman’s loud shrieks, a man’s low grunts, a bedsprings creaking.

“Ride my cock,” Mark’s muffled voice came through the wall. He was fucking one of his jogging sluts. “Oh, god, your cunt’s the best.”

I stopped, Mark’s words freezing me in place. Who’s cunt was that best? I thought my cunt was, Mark. Fear suddenly clenched at my stomach, destroying the hope I was feeling. I stopped at the bedroom door, my hand on the knob. I must have heard him wrong. It was through the door. Mark loves me. Just open the door and go join him and whatever slut he’s banging and have some fun.

It was Antsy riding his cock, her breasts bouncing up and down. She had a beautiful figure, her hips writhing as she fucked Mark in reverse cowgirl style. Long, black hair waving about her body as she shook her head in pleasure. Cum stained her tits. How long had they been fucking? All morning? Mark had never shown this much interest in any other woman besides me. Just stop being afraid, Mary, and get in there and have some fun.

Strutting my stuff, I walked as sexily as possible to the bed. Mark’s eyes flickered towards me and then went back to watching his sisters ass. “Hey, hun,” I purred. “Is your sister giving you a good fucking.”

“Yeah, she’s the best,” Mark moaned.

I ignored that, and slipped onto the bed, rubbing my body against Mark and kissed him on the lips. He didn’t kiss me back. “What’s wrong, Mark?”

“Nothing,” he moaned. “I’m just having fun with my sister. Isn’t she so beautiful?”

“Don’t you want to have fun with me?” I asked, hopeful.

Mark glanced at me. “I’m sorry, Mary. It’s just with dad dead, I’m feeling so close to my sister. You understand, right?”

“I… yeah, I guess,” I said, stung by his words. “You still love me, right?”

“Yeah,” he grunted. “Oh, Antsy your cunt feel so great. I’m going to cum!”

“Umm, fill me up big bro! Feel me with your hot, brotherly cum!”

“We have the appointment in Seattle,” I said, lamely, after he finished cumming in his sister’s cunt. I didn’t know what else to do. “Are we still…”

“Oh, yeah,” he sighed. “Yeah, to buy the land. Yeah, what time do need to leave.”

“A few hours,” I said, answered. My voice was cracking as I fought back tears.

“Okay, I’ll meet you at the house,” he said.

“I love you, Mark,” I said, looking back from the door. Mark was focused on his sister, who was still riding him hard, and didn’t answer.

Antsy’s wanton moans followed me as I staggered out of the room. I stumbled down the hall and leaned against the wall. My legs gave out and I slid down the wall to the carpeted floor and sobbed into my hands. What had happened to my randy stallion? Why didn’t he want his naughty filly? Did I do something wrong? No, it was the grief. Just be patient, Mary. Just be supportive. Grief does weird things to people.

The drive to Seattle was strained. I was wearing the sluttiest dress I had, a slinky black thing that was so low cut, my freckled breasts were about to pop out. And the skirt showed off my nice legs, and swayed deliciously on my ass as I walked, so short flashes of my ass cheeks could be seen. I had hoped that Mark would pay attention to me once he was away from his slutty sister. She had gone to see her mom, finally. But Mark didn’t grope my ass, kiss me, try to fuck me the moment he saw me in this dress. I kept wanting to ask Mark what was really going on, but fear held my tongue. What if he didn’t love me anymore, find me attractive. What if he’d fallen for his sister.

He had fallen for me that quick. What if he fell out of love with me just as fast. No, he’s just grieving. I just need to suffer through it. He’ll come around. His sister is just how its manifesting. I just need to be patient. I reached out to squeeze his hand but he drew away. Hurt burned at my eyes and I looked away, wiping at my tears.

He didn’t even want a blowjob. I’ve never driven with Mark more than a mile without him wanting me to suck his cock. I would pretend that I didn’t want to and he would be all sweet and give me flowery compliment and caress my body. I would let him think he talked me into it, but I was as eager to blow him as he was to get blown.

We got stuck in traffic and were an hour later for our meeting. Mark did his thing and the owner was more than happy to sell his property. It took another hour to draw up the paperwork, get things signed. Then we had to wait on a notary. The owner had a beautiful secretary, but Mark didn’t seem interested in passing the time with her.

“You just enjoy her, Mary,” Mark had said. “I’m not in the mood.”

The secretary tasted of spice, and when I tried to kiss Mark, to share her flavor with him, he turned his head and I just kissed his cheek. Feeling more hurt, we left the office, heading for our make-up dinner. We had been on a date Saturday night when we found out his dad was dead, on our way to dinner. Mark felt bad, not that he should, but he was a sweet, caring guy, with me anyways, and wanted to make it up to me. Mark had made a reservation at 7 pm at Spinnasse, famed for its pasta.

Mark was distracted all through dinner. I pointed out pretty women for us to enjoy. Or even to enjoy by himself. But he would just glance at them and shrug and pick listlessly at his food. I just had to be patient. I tried talking about movies. About books. We both loved to read fantasy and we could usually talk about our favorite books. But he just twirled his pasta on his fork, not paying attention.

“Tomorrow,” I said, trying to make conversation. “I need your guest list for our wedding. We need to get the invitations mailed out.”

“Maybe we should delay the wedding,” Mark absently said.

A cold knife stabbed my heart. “I understand, its because of your father’s death. You have to get his affairs in order, there’s the funeral to plan. We can delay. I understand.”

He chewed his food, silently.

“I’m here for you, Mark,” I told him. “I know its been difficult for you. I…I get that your sister is helping you, but I can help you to.”

He snorted with laughter and I blinked.

“What?” I asked as ice flowed through my veins. My stomach clenched in knots. “What, Mark? What’s going on in your head. You can tell me anything.”

“I’m not sure I want to marry you,” he finally said.

I’m not sure I want to marry you. The words hit me in the stomach, hard. I couldn’t breathe. This couldn’t be happening. Please, this must be a dream, a nightmare. I did everything for this man, I loved him with all my heart. I degraded myself, soiled myself. I sold my soul for him. And now that he’s fucked his sister, he doesn’t want me.

“Why?” I asked, coldly. The anger was beginning to roil in my stomach.

“It’s…” he swallowed. “You’re just not…how to say it.”

“Just say it, Mark,” I spat.

“You’re just not that attractive,” he said. “I don’t know what I saw in you, but you just don’t stack up to Antsy.”

“I’m not attractive?” I said, flabbergasted. Tears were brimming at my eyes. I ripped open the bodice of my dress, my perky tits spilled out. “These aren’t attractive?” I demanded, hefting a breast. I didn’t care that an entire restaurant full of people were looking at me, at my breasts. Let them look, I was proud of them. They were perfectly shaped, topped with dusky nipples, and covered with freckles.

“No,” he said, barely glancing at my tits. “I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty.”

A hysterical laugh escaped my lips. This just could not be happening. This must be a dream. “You found me pretty yesterday!” I shrieked. “When you fucked me in the shower.”

The restaurant had gone silent. The Maitre D’ was walking over. Mark shrugged. “Things change, Mary,” Mark said. “You just don’t hold a candle to my sister.”

His words cut so badly, I could feel the tears running down my face. Anger was roiling inside me. I grabbed my wine glass and splashed it in his face and stormed out. Oh, god. What had gone wrong. Everything was going so well. And then Antsy arrived and messed it all up. How could he not find me pretty anymore. This couldn’t be happening. Please let this just be a nightmare. Please!

“Shoot, I left my jacket in the restaurant,” a man said at the valet. His beautiful wife was sitting in the passenger seat of a very expansive-looking red sports car. “I’ll be right back.”

“Hurry up, dear,” she said. She had a doll’s face and raven-black hair. Her black dress was covered in shiny sequins and was low cut to show off her nice pair of tits. I was walking to the car, reaching for the driver’s door.

I slid into the driver seat and she looked at me in surprise and then smiled. What was I doing? “Am I beautiful?” I heard myself ask the woman, my voice quavering with emotion. I was beautiful, right? I didn’t somehow go to bed pretty and wake up ugly?

“Oh,” she looked me up and down. I was holding my ripped bodice closed and I let go, the cloth falling away to expose my breasts. She licked her lips. “Very beautiful,” she purred.

“Do you want to fuck me?” I asked her, rubbing her thigh.

“Hmm,” she purred. “ I would. God help me, but I would.”

I tore out of the parking lot. Behind us, I could hear her husband calling out. My hair whipped in the wind as I drove the convertible fast, racing away from the pain. The woman’s name was Karmen, and she was gorgeous. And she found me desirable. I used my phone to find a sex shop and bought the largest strap-on dildo I could. “You going to fuck me with that?” Karmen giggled, her large breasts jiggled in her tight dress.

“I am, Karmen,” I told her.

Her husband called her three times and each time she told him she was out having fun and would be home in a while. He didn’t sound pleased. We drove to a cheap motel, the Rain City Motel, and she paid for a room.

I was still furious at Mark and wanting to prove that I didn’t need him. When we entered the hotel room I tore the dress off Karmen, ripping open the bodice and tearing the sides. She took off her bra before I could rip that off of her while I was pulling down her panties. I pulled out the strap-on, adjusted the big, black cock and roughly shoved Karmen down on to her hand’s and knees. I lined up at her glistening cunt.

“Fucking slut!” I shouted as I thrust the cock into her cunt. She was wet and ready and moaned as I thrust it in. “You goddamn fucking whore!”

I was pounding her hard, the dildo rubbing hard against my clit, almost painful. It matched the pain tearing up my heart. Tears were running down my face. Mark didn’t want me. That fucking whore stole him from me. Antsy. What a terrible name. I grabbed Karmen’s black hair, pulling hard as I fucked her.

“Oh fuck,” Karmen moaned. “I haven’t been fucked this hard in years!”

I smacked her ass. “You’re a fucking whore, aren’t you!”

“Yes, yes!” Karmen moaned. “I’m a filthy whore! At the Christmas Party last year, I let my husband’s partner diddle my cunt in the board room! Hmm, I’m such a bad, naughty slut. He would’ve fucked me if my husband didn’t come looking for me. Luckily, he was too drunk to realize what was going on.”

“That’s what I thought!” I gasped. “A filthy, man stealing whore!”

“Fuck me, fuck me!” Karmen moaned. “Oh god, this so amazing! I’ve never been this turned on before in my life.”

Fucking Antsy! The dildo rubbed so deliciously on my clit as I fucked her hard. I wished it was Antsy. I wish I could just fuck her man-stealing, slutty cunt until she bled! I fucked Karmen harder. Her ass jiggled every time I slammed into her cunt. In and out, in and out of her pink cunt. Karmen’s moans of pleasure spurred me on to fuck her harder and harder.

“Yes, oh fuck yes!” she screamed, spasming on her hands and knees. “Oh, fuck that was a great cum!”

“Did you cum on my cock, you filthy whore?” I asked, slapping her cheek.

“Yes!” she squealed. There was a red print on her ass, bright against her pale ass.

I slapped her ass again, loving the sound of flesh slapping flesh. The way an ass reddened as you spanked it. “You dirty, fucking slut! I’ll teach you to steal my man!”

I pulled out of her cunt, spread her ass cheeks and aimed the dildo for her brown, puckered asshole. “Oh, fuck!” Karmen gasped as I shoved the dildo up her ass, lubed only by her pussy juices. “Oh, fuck that hurts!”

“Oh, you love it, cunt!” I barked, smacking her ass. “You’re a fucking nasty, anal slut! I bet you love it up the ass!”

“Oh, fuck I do,” Karmen gasped. “Last year, when we were on vacation in Mexico, I let the cabana boy bugger me while Scott was off fishing! I’m such a nasty whore!”

I was getting closer and closer to cumming. I didn’t need Mark. I could fuck whores just as much as he could! Fucking Antsy! I gripped Karmen’s ass and drilled into her bowels harder and harder. The pressure on my clit was mounting, more and more, growing larger and larger. I was so close to cumming. My fingernails bit into the soft flesh of her ass as I drew back and then slammed in for one last, hard fuck.

My orgasm rocketed through me. Every muscle in my body seemed to spasm and stars swam before my eyes. I fell back, falling on my ass on the floor and quivered as the pleasure slowly faded from my body.

Tears were running hot down my face. I didn’t want to fuck whores! I wanted to fuck Mark! I wanted his weight on top of me as he slowly slid his hard cock in and out of my wet pussy. His rough lips on mine, kissing me, loving me. How his curly chest hairs rubbed on my sensitive nipples. Oh, god! I wanted him so badly.

“Get out!” I shrieked at Karmen, throwing her torn dress at her. “Get the fuck out! Go back to your fucking husband!”

“But…I…” she stammered. “What do I tell him?”

“Tell him whatever you want, you fucking whore!” I screamed. “Just go!”

Tears in her eyes, Karmen struggled to cover her nakedness in her torn dress and fled the room, heels clutched in one hand, her bra and panties in the other. I curled up in a ball, hugging myself as the tears sobbed out of me. Oh, why did this happen? How? I stared at my engagement ring. The black diamond glinted in the light, a brilliant fire contained in its smokey depths. We were supposed to be together for ever. This ring was the symbol of that. I wanted to rip it off, smash it, shove it up Antsy’s cunt and make her bleed! But I couldn’t take it off, I loved Mark too much. God, I hurt inside. I just wanted to stop hurting, I just wanted Mark to love me again.

There was a minibar. I licked my lips and crawled to it, opening the little fridge and pulling out the first alcohol mini bottle in there, downing the liquid. It burned as it ran down my throat, feeling warm in my belly. I grabbed another, Absolut vodka, then I downed a Jack Daniels. I just wanted the pain to go away. I just wanted my Mark back. I grabbed a Jim Bean and chased it with a peppermint Schnapps.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The wine stung my eyes, and I wiped the liquid off with a cloth napkin. Blinking, I saw Mary storm off. Stop her, that voice whispered. Fight.

Fight what? I asked.

Fight!

I stood up. It was for the best that Mary dumped me. I had Antsy now, and Mary needed to move on with her life. Find someone that could stand her ugly body. Hell, there was Alice. Somehow that bitch loved Mary. Mary could find happiness with her. My cock was hard. I needed my sweet, baby sister. It had been hours since we’d last fucked. Far too long.

You need Mary, the voice whispered. Go after her.

I snorted, I didn’t need Mary. I need Antsy.

I dropped a hundred on the table and walked out. Outside, a man was shouting after a red Ferrari as it tore off up the street. I saw Mary’s ugly, auburn hair whipping in the wind and smiled. Looks like she found someone. Good for her.

“She’s stolen my car,” the man complained. “My wife’s in there!”

He was fumbling at his phone. “Don’t call the police,” I told the man. “No one calls the police.” It’s the least I could do for Mary. We had good times, once.

15 ran up, one of the cops that was guarding us this evening. “Do we follow her, sir?” she asked.

“No, let her go,” I said. “I’m heading home.”

“Okay, sir,” she said, saluting. What possessed me to recruit a bunch of ugly women to be my bodyguards. I may as well have hired a bunch of guys. At least they’d be intimidating.

The valet brought up my Mustang, I slipped him a hundred. What the hell, right. I used to work shitty jobs. They guy was very thankful. I got in my Mustang and tore off. I had to get home to my Antsy. My cock needed some relief. I was so happy when I pulled into my driveway. There was Antsy, waiting on the porch.

“Mark!” she excitedly yelled, racing towards me. “I missed you so much!”

She threw her arms around my neck. “Antsy, I need you,” I whispered.

Her hand rubbed my hard cock. “Hmm, I know just what my big brother needs,” she said, archly.

I pushed her down onto the grass, pushed up her skirt. She wasn’t wearing underwear, her cunt shaved. I could smell the tart and spicy flavor of her arousal. Her hands unzipped my pants and fished out my cock, stroking me a few times and then guiding me to her hungry hole. She felt so amazing as I slid in. No cunt ever felt half so good as Antsy’s did.

“Hmm, Mark, you feel so good inside me! Your dick’s the best! So big, so hard, I love it!” Antsy moaned. “Fuck me, big bro. Fuck your little sister!”

The sun was setting, bathing the lawn in brilliant orange, as I fucked my sweet Antsy. “You’re the best!” I panted. “I love your cunt! Oh god, it’s squeezing so velvety on my cock. I love fucking my baby sister!”

Her hips rose to meet mine as we fucked each other harder, faster. Both of us were desperate to cum. We had been to long apart. Never again. We needed to be with each other all the time. My cock needed to be in her sweet cunt, her tight ass. Her fingers clawed my back, fiery pain that spurred me to fuck her harder and harder. I sucked at her neck, leaving another hickey. Marking my baby sister as mine!

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “Fuck my naughty cunt, big bro! Oh shit, I’m gonna cum! Shit! Shit!”

Her cunt spasmed on my cock and my balls tightened. I was fucking her as frantically as possible, every stroke bringing me closer and closer to the precipice. I was so close, grunting as I fucked her tight, baby sister cunt. And then I was over the edge, pleasure exploding from my dick, shooting my cum in her sweet cunt. I captured her sweet lips in a a kiss as I spilled my passion inside her hungry pussy.

“I needed that,” I whispered into her ear, as the pleasure faded.

“Hmm, I love you, big bro,” Antsy said, a satisfied smile on her lips.

“I lo…” I love Mary. I got all tongue tied. Fight! Don’t say it! Fight! “I lo…love your ass,” I managed to say, relief surging through me. Why did I feel relieved. Why couldn’t I tell my sister I loved her. Because you love Mary, the voice whispered.

“Hmm, I love it when you fuck my ass, too,” Antsy giggled. “I could use a good ass reaming right now.” Antsy rolled over, presenting me with that ass and my cock was more than happy to slid into her tight, velvety hole. Nothing mattered, I was inside my sister. Nothing else matters.

Except Mary, the voice whispered.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I lay on the floor, sobbing, surrounded by empty bottles, clutching my phone, hoping Mark would call. But he didn’t care enough to even see if I was fine after I stormed out of the restaurant. He was probably fucking that whore of a sister.

I don’t even remember looking up Alice’s phone number. “Hello,” she answered, sleepily. “What’s up, Mary?”

“I need you,” I sobbed. “Please, I’m at the…” shit where was I. I staggered to my feet, the room whirling about me, and found the placard next to the phone. “I’m at the Rain City Motel. Room 14, I think. Please come, I need you, Alice.”

“Okay, Mary,” Alice said. “I’m on the way. What is it? What’s wrong?”

“It’s Mark,” I sobbed. “He…he doesn’t want me anymore!”

The room was still spinning when Alice arrived and I had to hold onto her as we walked to the bed. She was so beautiful, I thought, and I reached out and stroked her thick, raven black hair. Then I leaned in and kissed her sloppily on her full lips. They were just so beautiful and begging to be kissed. I was suddenly so horny. Fuck, Mark. If he didn’t want me, I could do better.

“Am I beautiful?” I asked Alice, then fell back onto the bed. I was naked so I spread my legs, showing her my wet, horny cunt.

“You are gorgeous,” Alice purred.

“I don’t need Mark,” I muttered. “Not when you think I’m beautiful.”

Alice had a happy smile on her face then she bent down to my pussy. I shivered as Alice licked my wet cunt. Her tongue felt so good, so relaxing. I breathed in deeply, enjoying the pleasure. My eyes were so heavy, I’ll just close them and enjoy Alice’s cunnilingus. The room didn’t spin with my eyes closed and…

…I woke up, my head pounding in pain. My mouth tasted of old tire.

I sat up, looking around the room. I was in a cheap motel room. There was a black haired woman sleeping next to me. Alice, I realized. I called her after I fucked that woman. Karmen, I think her name was. After Mark…oh god, he dumped me. Tears threatened to spill out of my eyes.

No, keep it together, Mary. He’s just reacting to the death of his dad.

“I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty,” his words echoed in my head. His dad dying doesn’t excuse him for treating me like dirt.

Alice stirred, sitting up. “You’re alive.”

“Maybe,” I muttered. I wished I was dead. Mark didn’t love me anymore.

Alice put her arms around my shoulders. “You were so drunk when I got her last night. What happened? I gather Mark hurt you somehow.”

I shook my head, I didn’t want to talk about it.

“C’mon, let’s get you in the shower,” Alice said. “You got some vomit on you.”

I flushed. I dimly remember Alice holding my hair back while I puked in the toilet. “Thank you,” I muttered in embarrassment.

“Oh, no problem,” Alice said. “I’ve done it for your sister loads of time.”

In High School, Alice and my older sister Shannon had been good friends. Alice spent a lot of time around the house. She was the older sister that Shannon never was. Shannon was too busy trying to be mom that she didn’t have time to be my older sister. Last week, when I went to see Alice about buying the property around our houses, it came out that Alice had a torch burning for me ever since she saw me naked when I was thirteen. And we ended up in a motel room, making love all afternoon. She’d become my best friend, with benefits.

The warm water felt wonderful on my skin and I held my head under the warm spray and, for a minute, I forgot all about the pain Mark caused me. Alice was in the shower with me, her naked body rubbing up against mine. An itch formed in my pussy and I turned to face her. Our breasts brushed each other, our nipples kissed.

I stared into her hazel eyes and saw love there and I leaned in and kissed her. I needed to feel loved right now and Alice seemed more than happy to give it to me. She wasn’t Mark, but she was all I had. She pressed me against the shower wall, her tongue fencing with mine. Her hands gently stroked my sides and hips, reaching back to give my plump ass a squeeze.

Mark used to love my ass.

I pushed that thought away as Alice’s lips captured my right nipple, sucking gently as her tongue played with the tip of the hard nub. Pleasure was tingling through my body and Mark and all my problems vanished beneath the gentle kisses and caresses of Alice. She kissed lower and lower. Her tongue flicking into my bellybutton bringing a giggle to my lips. She rubbed her face through the silky heart of fiery pubic hair above my cunt.

Her hands spread my thighs and my breathing quickened. I could feel her breath on my cunt and then delightful feeling as her tongue slid through my tight vulva, sinking momentarily into my wet hole and then grazing my aching clit. I gripped the shower bar and was lost to the pleasure of her lips as the warm water splashed down my body.

She slipped first one and then a second finger inside me. Probing the delicate walls of my pussy, stirring ever great pleasure out of my sex. Her tongue was caressing my clit, every touch sending shivers of pleasure throughout my body. My body shuddered when I came on her mouth, my hands gripping the shower bar to keep from losing my balance.

And then I was on my knees, returning the favor. She tasted tangy and sweet, her smooth vulva felt like silk on my cheeks. Her clit was a hard pearl nestled in the beautiful folds of her pussy. I licked and sucked on her pussy, reveling in the taste of her. She was moaning, enjoying my tongue. She desired me. Alice’s hips were moving in pleasure because of my touches. I slid my tongue into her pussy hole, shaking my face around, rubbing against her labia as I tongue fucked her.

I looked up at her, across her flat stomach, her heaving breasts, to her beautiful face, black hair caked wetly to her body, her eyes were closed as she enjoyed my tongue. Her lips were pursed and soft moans escaped her beautiful mouth. Her body started to shake as her orgasm rippled through her. Thick, tangy juices poured into my mouth, proof that someone found me desirable.

“Oh, god that was good,” Alice panted as I rose up and then she kissed me.

Her tongue was in my mouth and I was pressed up against her. We made out, not even stopping as tears began running down my cheeks. Alice just kept right on kissing me until they stopped, comforting me with her full lips, the press of her body against mine. Only when the hot water gave out did we break our kiss.

“I saw a Denny’s up the road,” Alice said. “Let’s gets some breakfast and talk about what happened, okay.”

I nodded, dully. I found my dress, the blouse was ripped open and Alice had to go out and bring me a tie-dyed t-shirt that was too big for me. “It’s all I could fine,” she said. “Trust me, that was the nicest shirt that convenient store had.”

We sat at a booth in the Denny’s. I ordered french toast and a coffee and Alice ordered a meat skillet. Alice reached across the table and held my hand as I sipped my coffee, waiting for me to finally be ready to talk.

“Mark, he…” I started to say. I took a deep breath. “There’s another woman.”

“I’m sorry, sweetie,” Alice said, squeezing my hand.

“He, he became obsessed with her on Sunday,” I told Alice. “I thought it was just his dad dieing. Like, he just needed to work something out of his system. But he…he’s not interested in me anymore.”

“What a pig,” Alice muttered.

“We were out at dinner, last night and…” Tears threatened to overwhelm me again. “He said getting married may have been a bad idea. I thought he meant he wanted to delay it. I’m mean its a month away, and he has to deal with his dad dieing and all that crap that goes along with it. I was fine with it but…”

I’m sorry, Mary. I just…I just don’t find you pretty. The words still felt like a punch in the stomach.

“He said he wasn’t attracted to me anymore,” I said. “He said I wasn’t pretty.”

“Wow,” Alice said, stunned. “He was a pig, but how could he say that. Your gorgeous. You are the most beautiful woman in the world.”

Alice’s words sent a momentarily happy flush through me, and then was crushed on the despair of Mark dumping me for his sister. For that fucking cunt, Antsy. “I don’t get it, everything was fine until we met that…other woman.”

“You knew what sort of a guy he was,” Alice said, grabbing my hand. “He liked to fuck other women and he tricked you into thinking it was okay. Then, when he meet a new piece of ass that excited him he threw you out like garbage. I’m mean you were what, dating for a two weeks? He got bored of you, Mary. I’m sure he’s already fucking around on this other woman and in a week she’ll be the one crying her eyes out. He’s a fucking pig. You’re better off without him.”

“It wasn’t just me, he wasn’t interested in any other woman,” I said. “Just Antsy.”

“Antsy?” Alice asked. “What kind of name is that?”

“It’s a nickname,” I said, absently. Mark didn’t look at any of the beautiful women in the restaurant. He didn’t want to fuck that secretary with me. It wasn’t like him. He was a horny guy. And with his power, he could make anyone woman want to fuck him. Until Antsy.

I sipped my coffee, frowning. When I made my Pact with the Devil, one of my wishes was for Mark and myself to love each other for eternity. So how could Mark not love me. My other wish worked. Karmen was proof of that, so why wasn’t my love wish working.

A realization hit me. Mark never said he didn’t love me, just that he didn’t find me attractive. Ever since he slept with Antsy. God, hope was blooming inside me again. Was I crazy? Did Mark fall under some sort of spell? Antsy was out of town, and who knows what she was up to. I needed to speak with Antsy, see if my powers worked on her.

“You need someone that loves you,” Alice was saying, biting her lip. “That doesn’t love anyone else.” I was lost in my thoughts, not registering her words. “I-I love you, Mary.”

“What I need is Mark,” I told her. A hurt expression crossed her face, and I frowned, what had she said. Something about love. “Please, I may be crazy, but I have to try. Can you please give me a ride home? I love him, Alice.”

“Fine,” Alice said, a little waspishly, then sighed. “I think you’re being an idiot, but I’ll be there for you when he breaks your heart all over again and put you back together.”

Was I just being a delusional idiot? Maybe. But I had to try.

I was on pins and needles the entire ride, my stomach seemed to be up in my throat. Hope and feared whirled inside me. Alice tried to talk to me, to distract me, but I was too preoccupied with keeping a lid on the turmoil inside me to do more than grunt a yes or no and Alice eventually stopped trying. Mark was under a spell, he just had to.

At the entrance, we were stopped by 16, I think. “Oh, mam, you’re back,” she said with a big smile. “Everyone was worried. When you tore off in that Ferrari last night, 15 and I didn’t know what to do and Master came out right after you. He stopped that guy from calling the police on you.”

“It’s okay,” I told her while Alice just started flabbergasted at the woman dressed like a slutty cop, standing next to a Lakewood Police Department patrol car. “Where is Mark.”

“He’s at the house,” 16 said, “with…with Mistress.”

That hurt. “Antsy?”

She nodded. “Yeah, Master said she was our new Mistress last night.”

“Did he say I wasn’t also your Mistress?”

Stupid question, she was treating me like her mistress. “No, mam. Everyone’s concerned. Master, he’s ignoring all the sluts.”

“Thank you, 16,” I said and I looked at Alice. “Just…just don’t worry about the cop, okay.”

“Fine,” Alice said, frowning as she drove me down the street to our house at the end of the cul-de-sac.

“I’ll call you and let you know what happens, okay,” I promised Alice.

“Don’t do this,” Alice pleaded. “You are stronger than this. Don’t go crawling back to a man that threw you out for another woman. Please, I can love you better than him.”

I smiled at her. I needed Mark, not a woman, even if it was Alice. “Thank you for being such a great friend.” And I stepped out of the car and walked up to the door.

“Mistress,” Violet happily said when she saw me, throwing her arms around my neck.

Other sluts started appearing. Allison and Desiree, newly engaged, were holding hands and smiling. Lillian, our goth slut, and looking like a perverts wet dream in her sexy schoolgirl outfit, came up and kissed me on the lips. Korina, her arm in a sling, hugged me carefully. All of our sluts were here, save the three with jobs: Noel, our FBI informant, Jessica, our reporter, and Dr. Willow, our Gynecologist.

“What’s going on, Mistress?” Thamina asked, timidly. “Master ignored us when he got home last night. He just took his sister upstairs. They’ve been in there all night fucking. And Master said Antsy is our Mistress, too.”

I nodded. “Everyone stay down here, I’m going to have a word with Mark and Antsy.”

The sluts waited nervously at the base of the stairs. Strawberry-blonde Fiona had her arm protectively around Korina. Violet clung to Lillian. Busty Xiu hugged herself while Karen paced back and forth. The sluts could sense something was wrong with Mark. It wasn’t just my imagination or false hope. Something happened to him.

I could hear them fucking through the door. Mark’s grunts and Antsy’s moans. It was like yesterday all over again. But this time I was prepared. When I opened the door, they were fucking doggie style. Antsy had dried cum all over her body, more dripped out of her cunt every time Mark’s cock fucked into her.

“Mary,” Mark said in surprise. “I thought you dumped me.”

Anger started to boil inside of me, I dumped him? But I swallowed my anger. Something wasn’t right here, and I needed to find out what. I could see the faint outline of their auras. Mark’s was red and Antsy’s was black. Nothing strange there. I concentrated, and their auras sprang into full view, pulsing about them. Antsy’s wasn’t completely black, there were fringes of silver on the edges.

From my talks with Karen, the former nun, how long a Thrall stays a Thrall depends on the command. The sluts had their entire personalities rewritten by Mark when he made them his sex slaves. But for people like Antsy,who have had just a few commands, like “Let me fuck you,” Slowly, their auras would fade back to silver.

I walked to the bed and and stroked Antsy arm. “Would you like to lick my cunt?” I asked, as sultry as I could muster. “That would make me ever so happy.”

Antsy snorted. “I’m not dyke,” she said, pulling her arm away. My wish didn’t work on her. According to Lilith, the only person a Warlock couldn’t afflict was one of their parents. For a man, it was their mothers. For me, and other female Warlocks, it was our fathers. There was definitely something wrong.

So, I touched them both and observed the strings and chains that radiated out from their souls. Mark’s red thread wound loosely about Antsy’s black chain, connecting the pair of them. A thin, golden chain bound their threads together. I hadn’t seen gold before, what did that represent? From Mark, leading to my chest, was our red threads. Before they had been entwined so tightly together that they were practically one thread. But now there were small, golden wedges that forced our threads apart. Our threads still touched, but less than half of Mark’s thread still touched mine. And it seemed to me the wedges were slowly growing, spreading out threads wider and wider apart.

It was magic. I smiled as relief surged through me. Mark wasn’t himself. Now, I just had to find out how to undo it. I was positvely skipping as I headed for the door. “Thank god she’s leaving,” Antsy panted. “Fucking dyke!”

“M-mary!” I paused, looking back as Mark said my name. He looked up at me and there was a pained expression crossing his face. His lips struggled to say something. “I…I…Goddammit, I love…” he gave a strangled cry. “…you.”

My heart soared, he was fighting it. “I love you to, Mark.”

“I’ve never heard of anything like you described,” Karen said after I explained it to her. We were all gathered around the dining room table. “Gold is the color of a nun’s aura. But, we can’t affect regular mortals. You said Antsy had a silver aura when you first saw her, Mistress?”

“Yes.”

“Then I don’t know, I’m so sorry I couldn’t have been more help.”

I kissed her on the lips. “It’s okay, I know who I need. Sluts, clear the room.”

“Yes, Mistress,” they all said, almost in unison, and filed out.

I took a deep breath, steeled myself against desire and said, firmly, “Lilith, appear before me.”

Lilith stepped out of the shadows and her lust ran through my body. Being in her presences was electric, my nerves tingled with pleasure, I could feel my nipples hardened against the ugly, tie-dyed shirt and juices began to trickle out of my pussy, running down my thigh in trails of fiery passion. Lilith was lust given female form. Her breasts were perfect and large, far to perky for tits that size. Her hair was a curtain of silver that fell about her body and contrasted with the deep, red dress she wore. The dress clung to her like a second skin, molding about the curves of her body, and was sheer enough that her hard nipples and silvery patch of pubic hair were easily visible though the dress.

“What can I do for you, Mistress,” she purred. There was an evil glint in her eyes.

I explained what I saw, the golden wedges forcing our threads apart, the golden chain that bound Mark and Antsy together. A wicked smile played on Lilith’s lips. The bitch was enjoying this, delighting in my pain.

“I know what has happened,” Lilith said. “All that we needs do is negotiate the price.”

“Use my last boon,” I begged.

Lilith sighed. “I cannot break the spell. It has…protections. But there is a way for you to break the spell.”

“What?” I asked desperately. “I’ll do anything. Use my boon to tell me.”

Lilith put her finger to my lips. “You will need to use your boon, but on something more powerful than simple information.”

“Well, it’s a spell, we already made a deal for you to teach us magics,” I told her.

“Ah, I said spells a Warlock could use,” Lilith said with a smirk. “This is Angelic Magic. A nun performed this spell.”

“Fine, what do you want?” I asked, narrowing my eyes suspiciously at Lilith.

“I want you, until noon, to experience the pleasures of having a cock of your own,” Lilith purred. “I saw how hungrily you stared at mine the night I took that nun. I know you’ve fantasized about having your very own cock.” A flush crept up my face. I had wondered about that, what it would be like to take a woman, shove my dick inside her, feel her embrace. “You wouldn’t have to use those pitiful substitutes. Those strap-ons.”

“That’s it?” I asked. It seemed too easy.

“Well, when your time is up,” Lilith purred, reaching out to caress my face, “we’ll see what you want to use your boon for. Maybe you’ll want to keep that dick. Why be Mark’s favorite whore when you could have whores of your own to fuck. And, of course, you can control when you have the cock. Be a woman when you want to, or be more than a woman. Mark will be happy with Antsy, the nun’s spell will see to that. And you can be happy with your cock.”

I shuddered at the thought of having my own cock. No, be strong Mary. “I love Mark, so it’s not going to work. I will not waste my boon so selfishly.”

“Then why do you hesitate,” Lilith whispered. She was so close now, I could smell the scent of her arousal: spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. She smelled of every pussy I ever tasted, mixed together, more beyond that. “If your will is so strong, then what do you have to lose for a few hours of pleasure.”

“Fine, we have a deal,” I gasped, my body shivering as an orgasm rolled through me and I clutched the back of the chair for support.

I could feel something growing, hardening, pressing against my skirt. I looked down to see a tent form at my crotch, pushing out the fabric of the skirt. A small shudder when through my body as the head of my cock was rubbing pleasantly at the fabric of the skirt. I lifted it up and there it was, hard, throbbing, extending out from my clit. It was my clit, transformed into a fleshy cock. I stroked it, smiling a the pleasure that rolled through my body, it was so much more intense, more focused. It was like all my pleasure nerves were concentrated in one little spot; the head of my cock. I slid lower and found that the cock extended from my clitoris, and my pussy was beneath, wet and hungry.

This was so amazing.

“I’ll leave you to your fun,” Lilith purred. “I’ll be back in two and a half hours. And don’t worry about getting soft. I gave you stamina to rival Mark’s.”

And she was gone. God, my cock was so hard. So insistent that it needed to cum. No wonder guys were such horny bastards, always sniffing after us gals. They had this…this pull in their cocks that was so hard to ignore. I needed to fuck something, someone. The sluts were home.

The ten sluts that were home gathered in the living room: Desiree and Allison, Lillian and Violet, Fiona and Korina, Xiu and Karen, Chasity and Thamina. Who to fuck? Busty Xiu could give me an amazing titty fuck. There was Lillian and I remembered with a smile how Mark had stood behind her, his cock up her cunt, as she worked the register at hot topic. I remembered how shy Thamina had given Mark a sponge bath at the hospital and used her pussy to wash his cock.

I considered Karen. I enjoyed raping her ass with a strap-on when she was being punished. God, how would it feel to rape her ass with my cock? Allison had that tattoo that read “Cum on in,” and that seemed like a great idea. And then her fiancee, Desiree, could eat my cum out of her cunt. I saw Violet, sweet Violet. Mark had taken her virginity in an elevator.

“My cock’s the only one that’s been up her cunt, I want it to stay that way,” Mark had said in the aftermath of Karen’s attack.

Oh god, my cock ached to know her cunt. Even knowing Mark wasn’t responsible for those words he said to me last night, I still felt the pain. Part of me was still angry at him, wanting to get some payback. And fucking his precious, near virginal Violet seemed like a good place to start.

“You have a cock, Mistress?” Chasity gasped. “Is…is everything alright?”

“It’s the price I have to pay to get back Master,” I told them.

Allison, bold as always, walked up, dropped down to her knees and sucked my cock into her mouth. Her tongue felt amazing on my cock’s head, the hard metal of her tongue stud contrasting with the soft flesh of her tongue made me shuttered. Her mouth started sucking and I groaned in pleasure and spilled my seed in her mouth. I was the excited virgin, I realized, shooting off prematurely the first time someone touches my cock.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison purred, licking my white cum off her lips. “Thank you for the gift of your cum.”

I pulled her to her feet and kissed her, tasting my salty flavor. It was similar to Marks, not quite as salty and a little more sweet. I pushed Allison to the side and pulled my shirt over my head and then slid out of the ruin of my dress. As I walked over to Violet, her eyes fixed lustily on my cock as it bounced and swayed.

I grabbed one of her brown pig-tails, pulling her up to her feat. She was naked, her nipples hard on her budding breasts, her bare slit weeping juices. She looked younger than her fifteen years without her pubic hair. Her body was slim, and lithe, only starting to fill out.

“I’m going to fuck you, Violet,” I purred, toying with her pig-tail.

“But, I’m only allowed to have Master’s cock in me,” Violet protested.

“Master only meant that you couldn’t fuck other men,” I retorted. “I’m a woman, see.” I lifted my cock, exposing my flushed cunt. “Besides, Mark would want you to please me, wouldn’t he.”

“I…I guess, Mistress,” Violet flushed.

Violet laid down on the couch, her tiny breasts heaving with desire. She spread her legs as I crawled between her thighs, exposing that tight slit glistening with moisture. I crawled atop her, kissing her on the lips. Our breast rubbed together as my cock found the tight entrance to her cunt and I slid in.

“Oh my god!” I moaned. This was so amazing, so different. Violet’s cunt was a tight, warm, velvety glove squeezing so pleasurably on my cock.

I started fucking her, slowly at first, enjoying her pleasant sighs, the way the walls of her cunt sent shudders of pleasure though my body. Violets hands gripped my ass, pulling me into her as her hips started to rise up to meet my thrusts. I rose up on my arms, supporting my weight and really started to fuck her hard. My breasts bounced about and Violet bent her head and captured my right nipple, sucking it into her wet mouth.

Her tongue and mouth added new sensations to my cock plunging in and out of her cunt. My pussy ached too, hungry for touch. “Finger my cunt!” I moaned. Violet’s hand on my ass slid lower, down between my legs and two slim fingers slid into my cunt, fucking me as I fucked her. The pleasure was wickedly delicious.

I was getting close to cumming, to filling this sluts cunt with my cum. No longer was her cunt Mark’s private reserve. I had violated her, taken her last shred of innocence away from her. She was mine, now, as much as she was Mark’s. Our groins slapped together, the pressure in my ovaries was growing, tightening. I started fucking her more and more frantically, desperate for that explosive release.

“Your cunt feels so amazing,” I moaned. “You fucking whore! Gonna cum!”

I groaned as my cum spat out of my cock into her hungry cunt. My pussy spasmed on Violet’s fingers and starts swam before my darkening vision. Violet was bucking beneath me, her cunt clenching deliciously on my cock, drawing out the last of my cum, as her own orgasm rippled through her body.

Violet was panting, her face damp with sweat and a satisfied smile on her lips. “Oh, thank you, Mistress. That was so wonderful.” My cum leaked out of her tight slit, milky white and mixing with her juices.

God, that was so amazing, I thought as I breathed heavily. Would I be strong enough to give up this cock? Did I love Mark enough to give up such amazing pleasure? I looked at the sluts. Allison was sixty-nining with Desiree. Xiu was tonguing Karen’s ass, like she knew I wanted to fuck it. Chasity was tribbing with Thamina while Lillian sat on her face. Korina sat on a recliner as Fiona gently ate her cunt out, Korina cooing in pleasure and wincing in pain as every shudder jarred her wounded arm.

I wasn’t sure if I’d be strong enough, if I loved Mark enough to give up this cock. It wasn’t noon, yet. Until then, I had more sluts to fuck and my cock was hard and ready for its next hole to plunge into.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 23.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 21: The Glassners

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 21: The Glassners

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Females, Female/Female, Mind Control, Incest, Oral, Magic, Rough

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 20.



“I shot him.”

Silence filled the car. Mary’s hand was holding mine, gently squeezing. Her hand was warm and comforting. My dad was dead. My mom shot him. I didn’t know what to do. I didn’t know what to say. I opened my mouth, worked my jaw, but nothing came out. What could I say? What should I do? My dad was dead. The bastard was dead.

A ragged sob came over the speakers of my Mustang, my phone synced up to the car stereo via bluetooth. “Mark, I don’t know what to do,” sobbed my mom over the phone. There was a muffled banging and shouts in the background. “The police are here, Mark. I…I got to.”

“Wait, mom!” I shouted hoarsely, finally finding my voice but the line was dead.

Mary reached over and hugged me tight. “I’m so sorry, Mark,” she whispered.

“I’m fine,” I muttered. I had felt nothing when mom said dad was dead. Hearing the shouts, the bangs, fear was gripping my heart, now. My mom, my sweet, patient, saint of a mom was in trouble. She’s never done a wrong thing in her life. Dad probably had it coming. He used to beat my mom all the time when I was a kid. Fuck, he’d beat me, too. God, I should have done something to my dad, earlier. Why didn’t I?

Fuck, I was going to tell him off tomorrow, when my parents came over for dinner. I was going to make him feel as powerless and helpless as I had. He was going to suffer, to crawl and grovel at my feet. He was going to pay for all the beatings he gave me. All the bruises he gave my mom. And now he was dead. And my mom was in trouble.

“Let’s go,” Mary said, calmly. “Put your cock away, and lets go help you mom.”

I pulled out my Nextel, pushed the call button. The Nextel chirped, connecting me to the network. “Master to 23,” I calmly said, holding the Nextel a few inches form my mouth.

“23,” a female voice answered back. 23 was one of our twelve cops I turned into bodyguards today. 24 and her were our guards this evening, sitting in a cop car just a few parking spots down from us.

“We’re going to 1414 S. Alaska St, in Parkland,” I said. “It’s an emergency. We’ll follow you.”

“10-4, 23 out.”

We raced behind the DuPont Cruiser. 23 had the sirens and lights blaring, weaving through traffic as I tailgated her. We got on 512, flying west towards Parkland. In no time we were exiting onto Steele St at the Parkland-Lakewood boundary, turning left and in two minutes we were pulling up at my parents house.

Four Pierce County Sheriffs and a Lakewood patrol car were on the scene, along with a Medic One ambulance. Neighbors were milling about. The only one I recognized was Betty Cooley. She was my age and lived a few houses down when we were kids. Concern painted her light, mocha-skinned face. She was half Black and half White, and had vivid, blue eyes. I vaguely remembered my mom mentioning she had to move back in with her parents a few years ago. The memory of the time I asked her out some school dance was flashing in my mind. The one time I worked up the courage to do so and after she laughed in my face, I never had the courage to ask another girl out.

I wasn’t sure why I was thinking about all of this. I had bigger things to worry about then some stupid high school crush. My dad was dead. My mom killed him. Betty Cooley hardly mattered at all. She still looked pretty, thin and with that beautiful skin. If I didn’t have bigger problems I probably would bend her over the car and fuck her raw while she ate out Mary’s cunt.

“It’s alright,” Mary whispered, touching my arm. “We’ll face it together.”

I don’t remember what I said to the cops outside to get us into the house. I was like a robot, not in control of my body, as I walked up to the door. Inside my dad was dead. My mom killed him. That was all that rattled about in my head. I gripped the brass handle of the door knob. My dad installed this handle when I was seven or eight. I helped him out, handing him his tools. He told me I was good son and ruffled my hair with his hand. Mary reached out and placed her hand over mine.

“We’ll face it together,” she whispered. God, she was the best. I pushed down on the handle and the door opened.

Inside, my mom was handcuffed, sitting on the couch, sobbing softly. Two Sheriff Deputies were talking to her. Her brunette hair was a mess, tousled and tangled like she just woke up. But it was nearly eight o’clock at night. She wouldn’t have gone to bed that earlier. But then why is she wearing her pink, frayed housecoat? Her beautiful face was puffy from her tears, her eyes bloodshot.

“Take off the handcuffs,” I barked at the two deputies. “It was clearly self defense and that’s how you’ll right it up in your reports. My dad was abusive and my mom had to defend herself.”

One of the deputies started uncuffing my mom, who blinked at me. “Mark,” she croaked. “I shot him in the back.”

“He was beating you, wasn’t he,” I asked.

“He…” she broke off. “I just had to stop him, Mark.”

“It was clearly self defense, mam,” one of the deputies said. “I think we have all we need. You’re free to go.” He handed her a card. “Here is the name of a grief counselor.”

“But…” my mom started to protest, confused by the sudden change of behavior of the cops, clutching the white card in her hands

“He deserved it,” I said, sitting down next to my mom and putting a comforting arm about her shoulders.

“No one deserves to die,” she muttered, miserably. “I…I just had to stop him.”

“From what, mom?” I asked, but she just sobbed again. The demon, Lilith, had told me that the only person my powers couldn’t work on were my mom and it looked like she was right. For Mary, it would be her father, if she had any powers that worked on a man, that is. “Okay, mom, you don’t have to tell me.”

“You don’t hate me, do you, Mark?” she whispered, plaintively.

“No, mom,” I said, hugging her tighter. “I could never hate you, mom. Dad was a bastard, anyways. He deserved it. And now you’re free of him. Free to be happy, to not live in fear.”

“I don’t deserve to be happy,” she bitterly whispered.

My mom sniffed, then noticed Mary in her purple blouse trimmed in white and her short jean skirt. My mom’s eyes lighted up with emotion for the first time as she looked Mary up and down. My powers may not work on my mom, but Mary’s did. When Mary and my mom had spoken on the phone a few days ago, my mom had gotten so horny we were pretty sure she was masturbating as Mary described herself.

“You must be Mary,” my mom said, giving her a wan smile. “I’m sorry we couldn’t meet under better circumstances.”

“It’s okay, Sandy,” Mary said and bent down and hugged my mother and kissed her lightly on the cheek. “We’re going to take you home, okay. Things will get better, okay.”

“I…I guess you’re right,” my mom said, looking around at a loss. “I don’t think I can stay here.”

No one objected as we led my mom out of the house. My dad was dead in the hallway leading to the bedrooms and the crime scene guys were going over it. None of us wanted to go back to her bedroom to get her some clothes, so my mom walked out only in her housecoat. I was starting to think that my mom was naked underneath there. And why was dad home on a Saturday evening. That’s his poker night. I glanced at my mom, a sudden thought flashed through my mind. Was she having an affair? No, that couldn’t be. She went to church twice every Sunday and on Wednesday evenings. I had begged my mom to leave dad for years and she said she loved him, that Christians shouldn’t get divorced.

“Mrs. Glassner, I hope you are okay,” Betty said, coming over and hugging my mom.

“Its fine,” I told her. “My dad was being abusive and my mom had to defend herself.”

“Oh,” Betty said, looking confused. “And that’s what the police think?”

“Of course, that’s what happened,” I said.

“Right,” she said. “Call me if you need anything, Mrs. Glassner.”

“I will, sweetie,” my mom said, fondly. “I…I’ll call in a few days.”

“Sure,” Betty said. “You take care, okay.”

“You too, Betty,” replied mom, squeezing her hand.

That nagging thought that my mom was having an affair wouldn’t go away. I noticed that she had lipstick on, smudged, and mascara ran down her face from her tears. Why would she have makeup on if she was just hanging out in the house on a Saturday night. I wondered who she could be having an affair with. It was mindboggling. My mom was so straitlaced, I just couldn’t believe that she’d cheat on my dad. Not that I’d blame her, my dad was an asshole.

I pulled out my cell phone and called the house. “Glassner residence,” a bored Allison answered. Allison was one of our sex slaves, our first actually, a sexy teenage nympho.

“Get all the sluts out of the house,” I ordered. “Go next door.”

“Yes, Master,” Allison quickly answered. “Is everything all right, we heard from the bodyguards that something wrong?”

“Just clear the house,” I ordered, suddenly angry. I wasn’t even sure what I was angry about.

“Sorry for questioning you, Master,” Allison apologized. “The house will be emptied.”

I hung up and saw Mary was helping my mom into the back seat of the Mustang. My mom sat in the back, quiet. Her face was blank, her eyes dead, as she stared down at her open hands. 23 followed in her patrol car as we headed home. The entire drive was filled with uncomfortable silence. Mary kept opening her mouth, wanting to say something, but just couldn’t seem to find the words, and would close her lips.

“Should we order a pizza, or something?” Mary asked as we pulled into the driveway. “I mean…” she trailed off. Her stomach gave a guilty rumble and she flushed.

We had been on our way to dinner when my mom called and I shrugged. “I guess. And a bottle of wine or three.” Then I caught Mary’s hand and kissed her palm. “I love you,” I whispered. “We’ll go out to dinner Monday night, okay.”

“Oh, it’s alright,” Mary said with a shrug.

“We have to go to Seattle anyways,” I said. “To buy the land.” We were planning on building a mansion on the giant, empty lot behind our house. It was supposed to be a housing development before the housing bubble burst. It had a magnificent view of Mount Rainier.

“Sure,” Mary said, smiling.

Mary led my mom up into the house. She seemed lost, not aware of her surroundings. I found a bottle of red wine, probably a good vintage. Brandon Fitzsimmons, the original owner of the house, seemed to have good taste in wines. I took his house and made his wife, Desiree, our sex slave. Brandon, however, seemed to be fighting back against my orders. He sent the FBI to raid my house on Thursday. I would need to track him down.

I called Pizza Hut and ordered a couple of pizzas, meat lover for me and a half Hawaiian (for Mary) and half Veggie Lover (for my mom). I gave them Brandon’s credit card to pay for the order. While I had a lot of money in the basements from my bank robberies, it amused me to make Brandon pay for things.

“I’m sorry, sir, the card came back declined,” the bored teenager on the line said. I guess Brandon finally canceled his cards.

“Cash then,” I said and hung up.

Mary had my mom seated on the couch and I handed mom a wine glass. She stared at it for a moment and then downed it in a single gulp. My mom wasn’t one for drinking. Maybe a glass of wine when she saw my aunts once a year, at most. I poured her a second and she sipped it.

Mary was sitting next to her, a supporting arm around my mom. I sat down on the other side and took my mom’s hand, squeezing it. “It’s okay,” I told her. “Everything’s going to be fine.”

She looked up at me and I saw some life in her dead eyes. “I killed him, Mark. I shot him in the back. How’s that going to be okay.”

“Why, mom? Why did you shot him?” I asked, squeezing her hand. “I’ll still love you, no matter why. Even if he wasn’t trying to hurt you. He was a bastard.”

“He was,” she whispered. “I…I was…” her voice quivered. “I…I…”

“You were with someone else,” I said, carefully. Part of me hoped it wasn’t true. My mom couldn’t be having an affair. She was too nice, too wholesome, to do something as sordid as that.

“Yes,” she said. “I…I had been seeing someone for a few years.”

Her confusion rocked my foundations. My mother was so straitlaced. So good and proper. To find out she’d been having an affair, for years, was so surprising. My mom refused to leave my dad. She loved him, she was a good Christian, all the excuses she gave, and then to find out she was cheating on him. Wow.

I studied my mother. At forty-three she had a great body. She was short, petite. She had always exercised everyday, keeping in shape, and it paid off. Her figure was as fit as any twenty year old. Her face had transformed from her pretty and youthful face she had when I was a child into the mature and beautiful face she had now, only slightly marred by a few wrinkles.

“You don’t hate me, do yo Mark?” my mom asked. “B-because I’m a ch-cheating whore.” She started sobbing again.

I brushed a strand of brown hair from her face. “It’s okay. You’re not a cheating whore,” I told her. “Dad was pig. He didn’t deserve you. You deserved some happiness, mom. So he caught you and your…uh…boyfriend?”

My mom wiped at her tears, an almost grateful smile on her face, for a moment. “Yeah, my b-boyfriend,” she nodded, flushing, the almost smile gone. “We were in bed. He was supposed to be playing poker all night with his friends. He was so angry when he caught us. My lover fled and I locked myself in the bathroom. He pounded on the door and then he said something about teaching a lesson. I thought he was going after…after my lover. So, I left the bathroom, grabbed the shotgun in the closet and shot him in the back as he stumbled down the hallway.”

“So it was self-defense,” I said. “Or at least, you stopped him from hurting someone. So don’t feel guilty.”

“Was he going to hurt my lover?” my mom asked, desperately. “What if he was just storming off, disgusted with me. There was so much pain in his eyes when he saw us. I never wanted to hurt him. I was just lonely…and my lover was there for me. And I just panicked.” She started sobbing and in embraced her and held her as she sobbed incoherently.

Mary paid for the pizza when it arrived, and it sat on the coffee table, growing colder and colder, as I held my mother. Mary was crying, as well, tears running down her face as she watched us. Finally, my mom’s sobs decreased into tiny hiccups and then she pushed away from me and wiped at her tears.

She saw the pizzas. “It’s okay, if you want eat,” she said. “I…I…” She took another sip of her wine. “He was going to do something,” she whispered to herself, trying to convince herself that she was right to shoot him. She took another sip of wine. “He was a bastard. He’s never going to hurt me again.”

I squeezed her hand. “I love you, mom,” I told her.

“Thank you, Mark.” She ruffled my hair, a tremulous smile on her face. “You always were a good boy.”

The pizza was cold, but I was starving, so I didn’t care. My mom nibbled at a slice, and looked at Mary. “That’s a lovely top, dear,” she said, stroking the fabric of Mary’s blouse. “I like the feel of it.”

“Thank you, Sandy,” Mary replied, smiling flirtily. “I like the color of your robe.”

“This old thing,” my mom dismissed with a flush. “You are quite beautiful, Mark’s a lucky guy. I hope he treats you right.”

“Oh, he does, Sandy,” Mary said, archly. “I have no complaints.”

“Good,” Sandy said. “A pretty little thing like you deserves to be treated right. I enjoyed talking to you on the phone the other day. It was so stimulating.”

I bet it was stimulating, mom, I thought with a smile. Mary’s had made a wish with the Devil to have all women desire her, and it worked over the phone, apparently. My mom had gotten so horny talking to Mary, she started masturbating. It had been hot, realizing my mom was masturbating while on speaker phone with me and my fiancee.

“I enjoyed it too,” Mary said with a wicked smile. Mary had started rubbing her cunt when she had realized what my mom had been doing. “It was a very pleasurable conversation. I couldn’t wait for you to come over. I hope you can come over and over…to our house.”

“Hmm, I would love to come again,” my mom purred. “I want to know every thing about you, cutie.”

My mom hugged my fiancee, rubbing her body against her. Mary smiled and hugged her back, stroking her back. My mom was nuzzling at her neck, whispering, “You smell so lovely.”

Mary smiled happily and when they broke the hug, my mom’s nipples could be seen pressing hard against her housecoat. Mary made eye contact with me and motioned for me to leave. To make my sex slaves immune to a nuns control, I needed to fuck my mom and have the slave drink our combined cum from her pussy. The only problem was, my powers didn’t work on my mom.

Luckily, Mary’s did. We planned on having Mary seduce my mother tomorrow night when she came over for dinner. Once Mary got her in bed and horny, she’d convince my mom to fuck me. With her wish, Mary could get any woman to do any sex act, no matter how depraved. I just needed to give them some privacy and let Mary do her thing.

“Shit,” I said, pulling out my phone. My mom jumped, seemingly forgetting that I was there and flushing in embarrassment. “There’s an emergency at my rental property,” I lied.

“You have a rental property,” my mom asked, surprised.

“I invested in real estate with some of my poker winnings,” I lied. I was telling our families I won money in a poker tournament. “There’s a burst pipe. I got to take care of this. I’m really sorry.”

“Oh, okay,” my mom said, then placed her hand on Mary’s thigh, rubbing it. “I’m sure Mary and I will find something pleasant to do.”

“I’m sure we will, Sandy,” Mary said with a throaty laugh.

My cock was painfully hard as I walked out of the living room. Outside, red-head 09, the bodyguard watching the house, leaned against her Milton Police Department patrol car. She had a nice pair of tits that filled out her half open blouse. Her legs looked beautiful, clad in thigh-high, black boots and barely covered by her short skirt. Leaning against the car, you could almost see her pussy, and her parted thighs looked so inviting.

“I’m sorry to hear about your father, sir,” 09 consoled.

I wasn’t. “He was a bastard,” I spat and walked up to her. My cock needed relief and 09 would be wet and willing for me.

She smiled when I unzipped my fly and pulled out my cock, spreading her legs wider. “Hmm, let me make you feel all better,” she purred, lifting up her skirt to expose her fiery-red bush.

I shoved up against her and thrust into her cunt, angrily. I fucked her hard, pounding her dirty cunt. Anger was boiling through me. The bastard went and died before I could tell him how I felt. “You are a fucking asshole!” I shouted at my dad as I fucked 09, my eyes squeezed shut. “You’re a worm. A goddamn coward who could only feel like a big man when beating his tiny wife or his kid! And now you are fucking dead! Too scared to face your son grown as a man! To afraid of what I’d do to you.” I wasn’t making sense, a tiny part of me realized, just ranting. Letting all the anger and hurt pour out of me as I pounded 09’s cunt. “I wanted to crush you. To strangle you. To feel your life pulse beneath my fingers!”

I could feel it, I realized, that frantic pulse of life in my hands. The beating of a heart as blood pumped through tiny arteries. That flutter of life being slowly squeezed out. I fucked faster and harder at 09. I squeezed harder and tighter at my dad’s throat. I had to kill him. Why didn’t I do it earlier. Why didn’t I confront my father sooner. Then my mom wouldn’t be wracked by the guilt of doing it herself. I had the power. For a week, I could have marched in and protected my mom. But I left her, abandon her to my dad while I enjoyed myself. Why didn’t I step in sooner.

Because you’re the coward, a voice whispered back. You’re still that cowardly little boy, deep inside, scared of your father.

The cunt I was in spasmed hard on my cock as the slut came, milking my cock for my seed. I exploded. My cum out of my cock, painting the sluts insides with sticky cum, and my emotions out of my soul, as tears poured out my eyes, running wet down my cheeks..

I was the coward. It was my fault. Sobs were rocking my body. I could have stopped all this, but I was still scared of my dad. I was still that little boy, deep inside. I looked at 09 through blurry eyes, her face purple as she struggled to breath. My hands were at her throat, squeezing her. When did that happen?

I let go and stumbled back. 09 fell to her knees, coughing, struggling to breathe. Guilt and shame burned inside me. What was happening? I could of killed her. I cried into my hands. My dad was dead. My dad was dead and I would never get to see him again. I don’t even remember the last time I saw him, or what he said to me. My emotions were all mixed up, anger, hatred, love, grief.

A woman hugged me, her red hair silk against my face. “Shh, it’s okay,” 09 cooed, her voice raspy. Even after I strangled her, she still loved me. What choice did she have, I made her love me.

“I’m sorry,” I whispered to her. “I’m sorry I hurt you.”

“It’s okay, sir,” she whispered. “It was so exciting. I came so hard when you were choking me. You could do it again, if you want.” I had heard being strangled makes sex more intense. I guess it was true. “I’m yours to do with as you please, sir.”

“No, forget that it happened,” I told her. “We just had regular sex.”

“Thank you for fucking me, sir,” she said, wiping at my tears. “I’m glad my slutty cunt satisfied you, sir.”

“Yeah, it did,” I said, standing up. I breathed in deeply, regaining control of my emotions. Dad was dead. I had arrangements to make.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing phone woke me up.

I sat up, rubbing my eyes. It was two in the morning. After last night I needed to get some sleep. Antsy and I had taken this guy back to our motel room from some bar to fuck. I figured, let a guy get Antsy all hot and bothered and then I could have an easy time fucking her so I could perform the Prayer of Avvah on her.

It worked.

And while Travis and Antsy both passed out after they came, they eventually woke up, horny, finding me masturbating away. I fucked Travis and then I went down on Antsy, licking up the sloppy mess Travis left in her cunt. I was looking forward to her going down on me. She had a tongue piercing and I always heard that it made cunnilingus feel so much better. But Antsy had sobered up to much and would just finger me.

So when Antsy wanted to go out, I pleaded exhaustion. I may look eighteen, but I was feeling all of my forty-four years. So I crawled into bed and fell asleep. And I was enjoying that sleep before the phone rang.

“Sorry,” Antsy said. She was walking across the room. The bathroom light was on and I could see that her clothes were mused. She’s just been fucked, I realized. Antsy came to Miami to party and she had been thoroughly enjoying herself. “It’s my stupid brother. Ugg, I don’t want to talk to him.”

Her finger was moving to hang up. “Wait!” I shouted. I needed her to get together with her brother. This seemed so wrong, I was supposed to stop Warlocks, not serve people up to them. But, Ramiel said this was the only way. I just needed to have faith in God’s plan.

“What?” Antsy asked, her finger stopped above the phone.

“It’s late,” I said, trying to think of a reason to get her to answer the phone. “It…it…must be important.”

“I guess,” Antsy said, rolling her eyes. “Hey bro.” A look of stunned disbelief crossed Antsy’s face. And then, in the quavering voice of a little girl, she whispered, “He’s dead?”

Her legs seemed to give out underneath her and she stumbled, sitting heavily on the bed. Her eyes were wide with pain, a tear started trickling down her cheek. She saw me looking at her and she turned away, trying to hide as her brother talked to her. I watched her aura go from silver to black. Her brother gave her a command, exerting control over her. It wasn’t much control, his hold wouldn’t last long. Odds are, she’d have done it without him controlling her. Her aura would be silver by tomorrow afternoon, I judge.

“I’ll be on the plane,” Antsy said. “Tomorrow morning at 7:55 AM, American Airlines,” Antsy was repeating into the phone. “Mark, how’s mom.” She paused, listening. “Okay, okay, we’ll talk when I get in.” Another pause. “I love you, too Mark.” And then she hung up.

“My daddy’s dead,” Antsy said in her quivering, little girl’s voice. Her face contorted in pain and then the sobs overtook her. I held the girl to my chest and rocked her gently as she sobbed her heart out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Shit,” Mark said, and I jumped.

I was so enchanted by my son’s fiancee, I forgot Mark was sitting next to me. What was wrong with me. Ever since Betty, I was starting to wonder if I was a lesbian. And here I was panting after my future daughter-in-law. The fact I just killed my abusive husband barely register in my mind. All that seemed to matter was Mary and her beautiful, wicked smile. “There’s an emergency at my rental property,” Mark said.

“You have a rental property,” I asked, confused. He was a vacuum-cleaner salesman. Since when did he own a rental property.

“I invested in real estate with some of my poker winnings,” Mark answered. He did mention that in the phone call. Those darn FBI agents almost had me believing my good boy was a bank robber and a rapist. My eyes were drawn back Mary. She had the deepest, green eyes that twinkled naughtily. Get a hold of yourself, Sandy. But she’s just so desirable. I wanted to kiss her lips so badly. “There’s a burst pipe. I got to take care of this. I’m really sorry,” Mark finished.

“Oh, okay,” I absently said, staring into Mary’s eyes. I felt something warm on my hand and realized I was rubbing Mary’s beautiful thigh. Her jean skirt was so short, so inviting. This was just like when I talked to Mary on the phone. I couldn’t believe that I started masturbating. “I’m sure Mary and I will find something pleasant to do.” Why did I say that. I needed to take a cold shower. I needed to get out of this itchy housecoat and show Mary my body.

“I’m sure we will, Sandy,” Mary said with a throaty laugh. Was she flirting back.

How did this happen to me. I must be a lesbian. When I started the affair with Betty a few year ago, I thought it was just a fluke. David may have always been an abusive prick, but he was a passionate lover. And I enjoyed our lovemaking. But his drinking had grown so much, he had trouble getting erect anymore. I had gotten so horny and then Betty showed back up.

She was so beautiful, with that mocha-cream skin and her enchanting, blue eyes. It was so exotic. Her father was half-black himself, and her mom was a Norwegian beauty, and the combination produced a stunningly beautiful girl. And that day that I realized Betty was flirting with me, it had been months since I had been with David. I was so lustful, masturbation wasn’t cutting it anymore. I had even considered taking a lover, but I just couldn’t bring myself to break my marriage vows. But she was a woman. It wasn’t really cheating. I didn’t even think I was a lesbian, afterwards. It was pleasant, not as good as a man, but fun. And I felt I had kept my vows.

It’s only sex if a man’s penis goes up your vagina. President Clinton had said. So, you couldn’t really have sex with a woman. Therefore it was just fun, not adultery. Maybe homosexuality is a sin, but I wasn’t an adulteress. That’s how what I told myself. Mark and Samantha always wanted me to leave David, but I swore a vow before god. Until death I swore, and that’s how it ended. I could still feel the shotgun in my hands, how hard I had to squeeze the trigger, the roar it made and how much it hurt when the stock bucked into my shoulder.

Mary’s enchanting presence was drowning out the guilt over killing David. When I shot him, I was sure he was going to go kill Betty. The sweet girl had fled when David caught us in bed and this mad thought entered my mind that he was going to hurt her. I couldn’t let him do that. And…and it was easy. He had treated me so badly, I didn’t even hesitate.

“What should we do?” Mary asked, scooting a little closer. Her flowery perfume was filling my nose, an intoxicating fragrance.

I found myself sliding my hand higher up her thigh, nearing that short, enticing skirt and what was hiding underneath. I was such a horrible mother, thinking about seducing my son’s fiancee. But that didn’t stop me from sliding my hand higher and higher. Her thigh was silky smooth and warm.

“I would like to get to know my future daughter-in-law better,” I husked, like wanton trollop. You are a good, god-fearing woman so why are you doing this. Betty was bad enough, but she’s almost your daughter.

Is that why I’m so wet? I wondered. She’s the same age as Samantha. No, that couldn’t be it. Mary and Samantha were so different. Samantha had raven black hair, not the enticing auburn of Mary, nor did she have Mary’s enchanting green eyes. Our her delicious lips.

It took me a moment to realize that I had leaned over and captured those red lips with my own, hungrily nibbling at her lower lip. Oh no, I thought with dismay, she’s going to think her future mother-in-law some sort of lesbian hussy. But she’s kissing me back, I realized with delight. My son’s fiancee was kissing me, her tongue lightly pressing against my lips and I let her in.

Her hands unknotted my housecoat and the scratchy fabric was off my hard nipples. This was so wrong. How could I do this to Mark. He was my good boy. How could I betray him like this. How could Mary betray him. For a moment anger surged in me. How could this hussy allow her fiancee’s mother seduce her. She’s not even putting up a fight. She’s into it.

And then her hand was touching my hard nipple, her fingers deft and gentle as they rolled the hard nub and all resistance fled me. I was a lesbian. I was a slave to my desires. And I desired Mary so much. Eternity seemed to pass as we kissed on the couch, her hands exploring my body. She touched me everywhere, my face, my throat, my stomach, my thighs. My wet vagina. My achingly wet and naughty vagina.

No, I realized. It was a hungry, lesbian pussy and I shuddered on Mary’s finger when she slipped inside my hungry hole. Mary’s thumb rubbed my clit in small circles, coaxing an orgasm out of me. I gasped into her mouth, wrestling with her tongue, as she fingered me slowly and gently, until I could take the pleasure no more.

“I need to taste you,” I panted as Mary sucked her fingers clean of my pussy, savoring the taste of my pussy.

Mary stood and let me naked up the stairs to a bedroom. I was going to make love to this beautiful creature in the very bed she shared with my son. That thought sent a naughty thrill through my body. Mary pushed me back onto the bed and my breath caught as she pulled off her blouse and wiggled out of her jean skirt.

She was naked underneath. The most beautiful woman I could ever imagine. Her breasts were small, perky, and covered with freckles. Her nipples were hard and dusky. Her pussy was shaved bare save for a small heart of fiery hair, and her slit was tight, like a young girls. She looked so innocent until I saw her eyes and the hunger there.

I wanted to taste her but she beat me to it, diving into my bushy brown pubes, matted with my arousal. Her tongue licked through the hair and I shuddered, arching my back. I grabbed my nipple, pinching it hard as I enjoyed Mary’s tongue. Her tongue licked around my labia, teased my clit, and probed my hole. Everywhere she touched tingled with electricity. A growing charge that spread wonderfully through my body.

“Umm, eat my pussy,” I heard myself moan. “Yes, yes, eat me! You are making me cum, sweet Mary! Yes, yes! Keep doing what you are doing! Oh, wow! Wow!”

I was gripping the sheet in iron fingers as I writhed on the bed. Her tongue was flicking at my clit while two fingers slid up inside me, rapidly fucking in and out of my naughty hole. My muscles spasmed as my orgasm shot through my body.

“Yes, yes!” I cried as the electricity crackled through me. “Oh, fuck yes!” I was moaning so wantonly, like the lesbian whore I had become. “Umm, let me taste myself,” I purred, pulling on Mary’s auburn hair.

Mary crawled up my body, her face sticky with my cum. Her breasts dragged across my flat stomach, only slightly marred with a few stretch marks from my pregnancies. Our nipples kissed as our lips kissed and I could taste the tart and spicy flavor of my passion on her lips. Oh God, I had to taste her.

She sense my desire, too, because she kept on crawling, until her pussy hovered above my lips, wet and tight, her vulva was flushed with desire and completely bare. She tasted sweet and spicy and so delicious. She moaned above me, settling her weight down on my face, beginning to grind on my lips as I drank her ambrosia.

Her clit was a hard little pea that my tongue delighted in playing with, flicking back and forth and bringing such wicked moans from Mary. My hands gripped her plump ass, enjoying the feel of her flesh between my fingers as I kneaded her cheeks. I stopped playing with her clit and moved my lips lower, sucking at her tight slit, parting the crease with my tongue and feeling the wrinkled lips of her labia and then I found her wet hole and I shoved my tongue up inside her. I made my tongue as rigid as I could and fucked it inside her.

“Mmhh, Sandy, you’re tongue is amazing,” Mary purred.

A delighted gasp escaped her lips as my finger started teasing her asshole, feeling the puckered ring beneath my finger. David used to enjoy anal sex, and I grew to enjoy it as well. It was so much fun introducing Betty to it. I had used a carrot and reamed her ass then washed it and feeling wicked, used that very carrot in a stew I fed my husband.

Mary gasped as my finger pressed passed the tight ring and into her hot ass. My tongue was wiggling up her pussy as my finger wiggled up her ass. Her hips were twitching from side to side as pleasure washed through her. I started fucking the finger faster and faster in her ass and captured her clit with my lips, sucking on the pearl.

“Fuck yes!” Mary cursed. “Eat my cunt, oh fuck yes! You’re so good! Mhh, I’m gonna cream your face! Yes, yes, oh fucking yes! Here it cums, Sandy! Here comes my girl-cum!”

I felt her ass clench on my finger as her orgasm exploded through her. Fresh juices flooded my mouth and I eagerly drank them as I felt Mary writhe on my lips. A second orgasm rolled through her as I kept sucking her clit and fingering her ass. Her hips were writhing in circles upon my face as her third orgasm crashed through her and then she fell to the side, panting.

“Holy shit,” she moaned, turning about to snuggle up against me. “Where did you learn to eat pussy like that?”

“I…I…” started to say, but I just couldn’t bring myself to tell her about my lesbian affair. I was too ashamed of it.

“Was it Betty?” Mary perceptively asked. “Was that who your husband caught you with?”

“Yes,” I answered and the guilt and grief and shame was there and I suddenly was sobbing and Mary was hugging me, her perky breasts pressed up against me. “He was going to hurt her,” I cried. “I couldn’t let him. She was so innocent. He should have just beat me like he always did. But not her.”

“Shhh,” Mary soothed. “It’s okay. He’ll never hurt anyone. Mark told me about him. He was an asshole. Don’t waste your grief on him, okay.”

I sniffed. That was easy to say. If only life was that simple. I had loved him, once. Part of me never stopped loving him. The foolish girl in me that thought he would change. One day he would stop drinking and be the man that I fell in love with. The bitter woman in me hated him, hated the way he drank, the way he’d hit me. Hit my children.

Mary’s hand was stroking my face and I felt desire rushing through me as her lips brushed mine.

“Just put that aside for tonight,” Mary whispered. “You can grieve tomorrow. Tonight is about love.” Mary grabbed her phone and started texting. “Just checking up on Mark,” Mary said and the guilt hit me. This was my son’s fiancee.

“Oh god,” I moaned. “What have I done.”

“You needed comforting,” Mary answered, setting her phone aside. She bent down and nibbled on my nipple.

“What have you done to me,” I whispered as my blood started to boil. “I’ve never felt like this before. Never.” Her eyes were so bewitching. “You are so enchanting, so enticing.”

“I put a spell on you,” Mary answered wickedly. “You’re putty in my hands, aren’t you. You’d do any depraved, nasty sex act I told you to.”

I wanted to say no. “Yes,” I answered. “God help me, but I would.”

Mary’s smile was so wicked as she licked up to my neck. There were footsteps coming up the stairs, echoing though the house. Panic set in. Mark was back. He was going to find me in bed with his fiancee. He’s going to hate me, look at me in disgust, just like David did. He looks too much like his father. I can’t take that, not again.

Mary’s tongue nibbled at my ear as the door opened. I wanted to yank up the sheets, to hide my nakedness from my son. Mary’s tongue was so wet on my ear, so pleasurable, that I could do nothing but let her lick me, to caress me. I could see Mark silhouetted in the doorway. Please, just go away. Don’t see me like this! I’m such a horrible mother.

“I want you to fuck your son,” Mary whispered. “He needs you. We need you!”

My legs were spreading open as Mark entered the room. He was naked, his body almost lean, just some pudginess remaining. He’s lost weight, I realized. He’s looking fitter than he ever has. His cock was hard and swayed as he walked. My precious boy was hard for me. I could feel moisture leaking out my pussy.

This is so wrong, I thought. But the ache in my pussy drowned out that voice.

“My boy’s grown up,” I purred. God, how did I become such a wanton hussy?

“We need your help,” Mary whispered. “To cast a spell. To protect our servants from our enemy.”

“Yes, let mommy help,” I moaned. I didn’t know what Mary was talking about, but how could I say no to my son. Mary was right, I would do anything she asked, no matter how depraved. And nothing was more depraved then a mother fucking her son. And his cock was so hard, trembling with every beat of his heart, aching to release his cum inside me.

How could I say no? I couldn’t.

Mark was climbing onto the bed, climbing on top of me. I was open and ready for him. My arms reached around his neck and pulled him in for a kiss. His lips were strong and manly, capturing my lips with a forceful kiss, thrusting his tongue inside my mouth. His weight was atop me and my legs wrapped around his hips. This was so wrong, so wicked, my pussy burned in anticipation. His cock bumped at the entrance of my pussy and I reached down and guided him back inside me.

“Yes,” I moaned as he entered me. “My son’s grown so big! And now you are back inside me! Show mommy what you know! Yes, yes! Fuck me!”

“You’re so wet,” he moaned in my ear. “You feel so good!”

His cock was plunging in and out of me. In and out, so amazing. “My sweet boy,” I whispered in his ear. “You are back inside me! My big son!”

He felt so amazing and I felt relief; I wasn’t a lesbian. This felt too good for me to be gay. A strange relief swept over me. I was bi, certainly, but not gay. I rose up to met his thrusts, grinding my clit against his pubic bone, my nipples rubbing on his hairy chest.

“This is so hot,” Mary whispered into my ear as I clawed my son’s back. I turned my head and she kissed me and Mark’s lips were there and somehow we were all kissing each other, tongues touching, exploring each other’s lips. Sharing and enjoying each other’s passions.

Mark was fucking me hard, the bed shaking with the force of his thrusts. “This is so fucking exciting,” he moaned. “I’m inside my mom. I used to jerk off to you, did you know that.”

“No,” I panted, feeling incredibly sexy. “All the girls you could have jerked off to, you chose me?”

“Yes,” he grunted. “You were so beautiful when I was young. You still are, mom.”

His thrust came harder, more insistent. Then I could feel it, his seed spilling inside me. Inside the very womb that I made him in, where I carried him beneath my heart for nine months. My orgasm exploded through me, stars danced in my vision. God, I wasn’t on the pill. David had that Vasectomy years ago. Was my son going to make a baby inside me. A new life? Proof of our new, incestuous love?

Mark rolled off me, a hand on my right thigh. Mary was on my left, her hand on the other thigh, keeping my legs spread open. “Don’t be scared,” Mary whispered. “We needed you for a spell.”

“What,” I panted and then I saw the girl enter the room.

She had bubblegum pink hair, was maybe seventeen, and naked. Her small breasts were pierced by silver barbells. Her pussy was shaved and there was a tattoo above her pussy. “Cum on in,” it read, an arrow pointing to her slit so there could be no confusion what the little slattern meant. The girl knelt down and I wanted to close my legs, but my son and his fiancee kept them open.

“Shh, this won’t hurt,” Mary said and kissed me.

The pink-haired girl licked my slit, tasting the mess I had made with my son. “Zimmah,” Mark whispered and I felt something, some energy, flow out of me into my son and this girl.

Mark shuddered and the girl gasped. “Oh, Master, I’m yours forever, aren’t I?” she asked, breathlessly.

“Forever, Allison” Mark answered and the pink-haired girl crawled up to him and kissed him on the lip.

A nut brown, big-breasted Latina woman crawled up next. Behind her I could see more naked women waiting. Just what was my son up to? I gasped in pleasure as the Latina licked at my slit and Mark whispered, “Zimmah,”. The energy flowed, Mark shuddered, and the Latina gasped.

There were tears in her eyes as she crawled up to Mark. “I’m yours forever,” she said and kissed him and then she was kneeling before Allison, the pink-haired girl.

“Allison, mi Sirenita,” she said, holding the girl’s hands. “Since Master claimed us, I have grown to love you deeply. You are so beautiful, innocent and whorish all at the same wonderful time.” She opened her hand, revealing a gold ring topped with a diamond. Little fish were carved on the ring. No, not fish, mermaids, their arms forming the mounting for the diamond. “Will you marry me?”

Allison glanced at Mark and he nodded. “Oh yes, Desiree,” she squealed and everyone was clapping as Desiree slipped the ring on her finger. “We’ll be together, forever,” Allison whispered, hugging her fiancee. “Forever Master and Mistress’s slaves.”

They kissed and Mary sighed next to me, rubbing a tear from her eyes. “Oh, that’s so beautiful.”

Their kisses became more passionate and then the Latina was kneeling down, spreading open Allison’s thighs, and dove into her shaved cunt with gusto. “Umm, my sweet Desiree,” Allison moaned, staring at the diamond ring on her finger as her fiancee ate out her cunt.

What was going on. Another girl, a doll-faced girl with beautiful, blue eyes crawled awkwardly between my legs. Her left arm was in a sling, a bandage covering her shoulder. She bent down and licked and Mark whispered the words. And on it went, girl after girl. When the eleventh girl, a cinnamon-skinned, Native American woman, licked my cunt, nothing happened.

“There’s no more sperm, Master,” she said, eyes wide with panic.

“It’s okay, Willow,” Mary soothed. “Mark and his mother can make more.”

I was eager to let Mark make more, I discovered. As weird as this entire situation was, I didn’t care so long as I could feel Mark’s cock inside me again. Mark lasted longer the second time and Mary sat on my face and I ate her pussy as my son fucked my pussy. Ten more girls licked my cunt and then I was empty of sperm. So, for the third time, I sat atop him, cowgirl style, and rode him passionately. Mary sat on his face and I made out with her as we rode my son.

Finally, the last woman, the twelfth one dressed as a slutty cop, kissed Mark and walked out of the room. The original thirteen girls, the once who weren’t dressed like slutty cops, were scattered about the room or out on the small, private deck; some were kissing, others were making love, and a few just cuddled. Desiree and Allison sat out on the deck, making out on a love seat. A red-head was cuddling with the injured girl. The Muslim girl and the cinnamon-skinned girl were sixty-nining on the floor.

“What’s going on?” I finally asked my son. I was wrung out, emotionally, physically.

“Well mom, I have powers,” Mark said. “And so does Mary. And there are people out there that want to stop us. They think what we’re doing is wrong.”

“On Monday, one attacked us,” Mary said and she motioned to a curly haired teenager. She looked eighteen. “This is Karen. She took control of several of the girls and overpower Mark and I.”

“I was bad, then,” Karen said. “I didn’t know how kind and great Master and Mistress were. My actions caused Korina to be shot and Desiree to almost die.” There were tears in the young girls eyes. “Master and Mistress punished me and then forgave me and now I happily serve them.”

“More will come,” Mark said. “And now we’ve protected ourselves against their most potent weapon, thanks to you, mom.”

I gaped at my son. “This is to much,” I said. “I…I need some time.”

“Of course,” he said, disappointment painting his face. “Choose a girl and she’ll take you to a bedroom. You can let her stay, warm you bed. She’ll be quite willing.”

I swallowed they were all beautiful, and I didn’t really want to be alone. Not after what I did. My pussy ached as all these beautiful women looked eagerly at me, lust painted on their faces. God, I could see how Mark grew to like this. All these beautiful, naked women willing to do whatever you wanted to them.

“You are on TV,” I said, recognizing the caramel-skinned one.

“Yes,” she said, with a smile. “I’m Jessica St. Pierre, reporter for KIRO 7 News.”

“You always looked so beautiful on TV,” I told her. “Would you mind…”

“I’d be honored to,” Jessica purred. “You are the mother of Master. I’ll do whatever you want.” Her smile promised so much and I found myself being led away. This wouldn’t do, I thought, as led me into a bedroom and her mouth eagerly kissed me.

Jessica was pushing me back onto the bed. She smelled of cinnamon and jasmine. How was I supposed to think straight when this sexy minx was sucking at my breast? God help me, but I wanted one for myself, my very own slut. I could think later, I could grieve later, for now Jessica was lithe and wet and gasped sweetly as my finger slid into her cunt.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I waited at the carousel for American Airlines flight 2269. It was supposed to be in at 1:35 PM, but it was already closer to three and still the plane hadn’t landed. I stiffed a yawn, and rubbed my eyes, staring up at the Arrival Board, hoping for a change in the status of Antsy’s plane. Nope, still delayed.

I didn’t sleep well last night. After my mom was taken away by Jessica, I tried to sleep but I was haunted by bad dreams. I was always looking for my dad and I always arrived too late. I would be terrified that I missed him and I would wake up in a cold sweat. Sometimes I would be crying, others I would be filled with such profound anger I wanted to pound my fists against something, anything.

Every time, Mary was there to hold me, to calm me down. She never complained, never even gave me a dirty look. All she gave me was compassion and understanding. In the morning, my mom looked just as haggard as I felt. She was sitting in the kitchen, chatting with the sluts, sipping a cup of coffee.

“I don’t understand how you got your powers,” she finally said after staring at me. “But, I think I understand why you do it.” A flush crept down her face, and she glanced at Jessica who sat listlessly, sipping her coffee. I wonder if she got any sleep at all. “It’s intoxicating, being in control.”

I nodded. “Especially if you haven’t been in control your entire life.”

And she nodded and thanked me. “I needed to go,” she finally said. “I have to think, but I understand.”

“Antsy flying in today, she’ll want to see you,” I told her.

“I’ll be at home,” mom answered.

“There’s a house available just down the street,” I had told her. “Quite a few, actually.”

“Maybe,” she said, tiredly. I had Desiree drive her home.

“I’m sorry, Alice,” Mary was speaking into her phone with her friend, Alice. I should say friend with benefits, since all they seemed to do is get together at a motel and have sex. I didn’t trust Alice. When I met her on Thursday, it was quite clear she was in love with Mary. “Listen, Mark’s dad died last night, okay. I needed to be here for him.” She paused, listening to Alice. “I know, we’ll get together soon, okay.”

Mary and I headed to the airport, arriving about twenty minutes before Antsy’s flight was supposed to arrive. 01 and 09 were our bodyguards, driving 01’s State Patrol car. And then we waited. And waited. Sitting on these fucking uncomfortable seats.

“Well, I guess not even you can make a flight be on time,” Mary had joked when I complained about how late the flight was.

I yawned a second time. I had been sitting on this plastic chair for far too long. I was too tired to even muster the energy to find a pretty girl and find a better way to pass the time. Or maybe that was just the excuse. My dad was dead and everything seemed a little less beautiful this morning. I barely was able to muster the energy to make love to Mary this morning. Mary was exhausted, too, dozing, her head on my lap.

“Hey, bro,” a woman said, shaking my shoulder.

I opened my eyes, blinking. I must have fallen asleep. Standing before me was Antsy, in a violet halter-top and a pair of skinny jeans. Her black hair fell loosely about her shoulders. She looked as tired as I felt, eyes baggy with exhaustion. She had a smile on her face, she was forcing herself to look happy.

“Who’s the hottie?” she asked in fake excitement. “Did you finally trick a girl into going out with you?”

Mary sat up, wiping drool off the side of her face. “This is Mary, my fiancee,” I said. “Mary this is annoying, little Antsy.”

Antsy smile turned genuine. “Wow, how good in the sack is my brother to snag you. You’re gorgeous.”

“Thanks,” Mary said, rubbing sleep out of her eyes. “He’s amazing in the sack.”

“So…” she started to say, her smile fading. “Dad’s dead?” she asked and then grief rippled across her face.

I was hugging her and my sister sobbed on my shoulder, her body trembling like a child in my arms. My shirt was wet with her tears as she cried into my chest. “H-how,” she finally said, looking up at me with tear-stained eyes. “You didn’t want to say, on the phone.”

“Mom shot him,” I said. “He was…you know.”

“Yeah,” she sighed, bitterly. “God, why didn’t she just leave him.”

I shrugged. “There’s more, she was with…someone when dad found her and…”

“Betty, right?” Antsy asked.

I blinked. “No, no, she was having an affair.”

Antsy nodded. “Yeah, with Betty.”

“What?” I gaped. My mom and Betty. I was flabbergasted. No wonder my mom took to flirting with Mary so easily.

Antsy told me all about how she caught the two of them. Antsy was just happy that mom had found somebody and urged her to leave dad. “Mom seemed ashamed of being gay,” Antsy explained. “You know mom, church twice a week.”

“Yeah,” I nodded.

We talked the whole drive. I didn’t remember the last time I saw my sister, her graduation from High School last year, I guess. And dad was around, so I left pretty quickly. We shared stories about dad, remembering the few good times we had with him. And as much as I hated him, I realized there was still a part of me that wanted to be that little boy, getting patted on the head by my dad and told what a good son I was.

“Where are we?” Antsy asked when I pulled into my driveway.

“Our home,” Mary answered.

“What’s up with the cop?” Antsy asked. 24 was parked in front of the house in her Bonny Lake patrol car.

“Our bodyguard,” I told her. “Don’t worry about it.”

Inside the house, Antsy gaped at the parade of naked and half-naked sluts. Violet walked up to her, naked, and hugged Antsy. “I’m so sorry about your dad,” Violet said.

Antsy stood frozen. “Mark, who are all these women? Are you a pimp?”

“These our sex slaves,” I said. “It’s perfectly normal to have sex slaves, right Antsy.”

The command sank in. “Oh, of course, bro. I’m just so jet-lagged.”

I led her upstairs. Mary stayed behind. I wanted to have my sister to myself, just like Mary wanted her sisters to herself at first when they came over last Friday. I took her into the bedroom, my cock was growing hard. I was about to fuck my kid sister. She was no longer the gangly youth that annoyed me. A beautiful woman had somehow grown from that bratty child. So lovely. A younger version of mom, with bigger breasts, I noticed appreciatively.

“You want to fuck me, don’t you, Antsy.”

“I do,” she whispered, flushing. “It’s so wrong, but I do.”

I pulled off my shirt and she eagerly pulled off her top. She wore a sheer, red bra underneath, her nipples dark shadows through the fabric. Her skinny jeans came off next, sliding off her slim thighs. Her panties were a matching, sheer red, the smooth lips of her cunt just visible through the fabric.

“What about your fiancee?” Antsy asked as her bra came off. Her breasts were large, round and perky.

“She’ll be joining us later,” I said.

Antsy smiled. “I don’t know what it is about her. I’m not a lesbian, but I’d be gay for her.”

“Mary has that affect on people,” I told her as my boxers came off. She licked her lips when she saw my hard cock and quickly shoved her panties off her hips and fell back onto the bed.

She spread her legs, wantonly, showing off her tight slit, wet and flushed. “God, I’m so horny for you, bro!”

I knelt between her legs, inhaled the tart and spicy flavor of her sex. I dug a tongue through her groove, delighting in her flavor. Her legs twitched as pleasure rolled through her. I gently spread her lips open, revealing the moist, pink flesh and started lapping at her cunt. I explored the wrinkled folds of her labia, the hard pearl of clitoris, and the velvety hole that led to her sweet depths.

“Wow, bro,” Antsy moaned. “You’re pretty good at giving head! Hmm, yeah, keep doing that. Fuck, I can’t believe how hot this is! Crap, I’m going to cum already!”

Her delicious juices flooded my mouth. I smeared some on my finger, rubbing it on my eyes. “Mowdah,” I muttered, casting the spell that would let me recognize a nun.

I looked up at my sister and could see a faint, black outline about her. Just like Mary described. According to Mary, most people had silver auras. All of our sex slaves had black, and I had a red aura. My sister’s aura was black. Maybe it was people under my power had black auras. I think Karen, the former nun, mentioned that once. Thralls had black auras and Warlocks red.

My cock was hard and I could figure this stuff out later. My sister was wet and ready to be fucked. Her eyes just shouted it as she started hungrily at my cock. So I crawled up her body, kissing her on the lips. Her tongue eagerly slid out to taster her juices on my lips. Her hands grasped my cock and guided me to her wet hole.

When I slid in intense energy seemed to flow between us. We both gasped and panted as orgasms rolled through our bodies. Stars swam before my eyes as my cum shot four massive blasts into my sisters cunt. Antsy moaned beneath me, her back arched, pressing her soft breasts against me.

“You’re so beautiful,” I whispered to Antsy as I started fucking her. She was the most beautiful, desirable women in the world. What woman could compare to the beauty of my sister.

“Oh, Mark,” she panted. “Hmm, when did you get so sexy.”

Her hips were bucking up to meet mine. I was fucking my sister, the most beautiful creature in the world. We were made for each other, I realized. Made by mom and dad to be perfect lovers. I didn’t need any other woman, just my sweet sister. Her sweet cunt. Her perfect tits. Her beautiful mouth as she gasped in pleasure beneath me.

I don’t know how long we fucked. But we tried every position: doggie, cowgirl, reverse cowgirl, standing up, on our sides. I came in every hole she had: her sucking mouth, velvety cunt, and tight ass. We sixty-nined and I didn’t care her cunt was full of my cum, just that I was eating my sweet Antsy’s pussy.

When Mary walked in, naked, I remembered that she was supposed to join us. She had a drab body, small breasts, and her ass was too plump. Even her shaved pussy was wrong, too girlish and unappealing. And that heart she had shaped her pubic hair into. It was so pathetic. After I had Antsy, Mary was no longer beautiful. Hell, how did I ever find her beautiful. She pressed up against us, rubbing those ugly tits against us.

“Can you give us some privacy, Mary?” I asked. “We need to comfort each other.”

“Can’t I comfort you?” Mary asked, hurt in her eyes.

You love her, a voice whispered. Fight.

Fight what?

“No,” I told her, then I tried to try to take the hurt away from her eyes. “We just need some privacy.” Tell her you love her, the tiny voice whispered. You have to fight. “I…I…love you,” I managed to choke out.

“Okay,” Mary said, a tear trickling down her face. “I love you too.”

It felt good to be fucking my sister without Mary around to ruin the mood. So why did I hurt so much inside? Why did I feel like a piece of my soul was being torn away from me. But Antsy’s cunt felt too great, too amazing, to listen to that voice, to feel that pain.

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 22.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 20: Tryouts

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 20: Tryouts

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Teen male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Male/Teen male/Teen female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Orgy, Magic, Anal, Oral, Rimming, Ass to Mouth, Ass to Pussy, Incest

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 19



When Mark slipped out of bed, he jostled me from my dream. It was a reoccurring dream, where my whore of a mother never left us and we were all living together again, happy. There was always that moment of disappointment when I awoke and realized it had been a dream, my mother had run off to whore around with that musician. Anger was starting to roil in my stomach, so I forced the thoughts of my mother away. Last night had been amazing and I was still feeling good about it to ruin it by wasting energy on her. She didn’t care about me, so why should I waste time thinking about her.

My family had come over for dinner last night, my dad, and my sisters Shannon and Missy, and their boyfriends, George and Damien. After dinner I had made love to both my sisters. It was so beautiful and amazing. I have no idea why we didn’t do this earlier. Missy and I shared a bedroom until I moved away from home last year. So much wasted opportunities, I thought with a sigh.

I rubbed my eyes and glanced at the clock. It was 8 AM. Mark liked to wake up early and go jogging. It was sweet of him to get in shape for me, and whether it was his jogging or pacts made with the Devil, he was looking fitter and fitter everyday. And hotter. His ass was becoming quite delicious. I frowned, he usually goes out jogging at 6 AM. I guess he goes jogging later with his sluts on Saturday. I myself, liked to sleep in, so I snuggled up to Shannon, my older sister, giving her a quick peck on the lips and tried to go back to sleep.

But Missy’s soft snores behind me prevent it. I forgot how much my younger sister could snore. A soft, stuttering noise that would be cute if I wasn’t trying to sleep. I shared a room with my sister for most of my life and found her snoring to be grating since she started at twelve. When I first moved out of the house, last summer, and before I moved in with Mike, I had trouble sleeping. I had actually gotten used to her snores and missed them in some weird bit of loneliness. Apparently, after a year of not hearing her snores, it wasn’t a comfort and back to being an annoyance.

“She’s still snoring, I take it,” sighed Shannon, her hazel eyes blinking open. This close to her face, I could see the flecks of green in her hazel eyes.

“Yeah,” I answered.

“Where’s Mark going?” Shannon asked and I answered, “Jogging.” Then I yawned.

“He’s an…interesting guy,” Shannon said. She kissed me on the lips and stroked my cheek. “Don’t you think you’re rushing into this. You only met him a week ago and you’re getting married in what? A month?”

I smiled. How to explain it to Shannon. I thought about that day when Mark walked into the Starbucks where I worked, over and over in my mind. Mark had commanded me to love him near the end, but the more I thought about it, the more I felt like I loved him the moment he told me how beautiful I was. I had been standing naked and trembling before him, such an innocent creature. Big-titted Vivian on one side and wild, vivacious Cynthia on the other. And Mark told me I was beautiful. I didn’t realize it the night I almost left Mark, after he freed me from his control, but I must have fallen in love with him before he commanded me to. It’s why I still loved him when he freed me, why I stayed with him. And I was glad I stayed. As long as I had Mark, it didn’t matter what we did, who we hurt.

“I fell in love with him the moment we met,” I told her. “My feelings for him run so deep. I’ve never felt that way about anyone. I thought I loved Mike, but I didn’t, not really. I was just used to him. He took my virginity and I convinced myself that I must love him. Why else did I allow Mike to sleep with me? I confused lust and love and when the lust faded, there was just inertia holding us together.”

“Wow,” Shannon whispered.

“So, you think George is going to propose?” I asked. Last night, Mark walked in right when she told me that she thought her boyfriend was going to propose. We never got back to our conversation, we were a little too busy fucking to talk about it.

Shannon gave me a happy smile. “Yes. Last week, we went into a jewelry store. And he was trying to be subtle, but I swear he was trying to find out what style of engagement rings I like.”

I giggled, excited for my sister. I’ve never gotten along this well with my older sister. She used to always treat me like a kid, bossing me around. I guess she finally saw me as a woman last night. This was definitely a delightful outcome of my Pact with the Devil. And I’m glad she was getting on with George. Shannon had dated some scummy guys over the years. One had hit on me at Shannon’s birthday party.

“He’s a great guy,” I told her. “Definately the best boyfriend you’ve ever had.”

Shannon laughed mirthfully. “Yeah, I’ve had some bad boyfriends.”

“Which one left you at the soccer game?”

“Lance,” Shannon answered. “He claimed he forgot about me and went drinking with his buddies. I dumped a pitcher of beer over his head when I found him at that bar. And there was Tyler who I caught fucking some skank over my sink. When I walked in he was like, ‘Hey, babe. Threesome?’ So I grabbed a broom and hit both him and his skank until they left my apartment.”

I snorted with laughter. “You never told me about Tyler.”

“We didn’t date long,” Shannon laughed, then her smile failed. “Do you think I’m a bad girlfriend?”

“Why, because you had an orgy with your two sisters and my fiancee?”

Shannon bit her lip. “Mark said I was a bad girlfriend for not letting George fuck my ass. He’s right, I can see that now. But should I fulfill George’s other fantasies?”

“Well, I think if you two truly love each other and trust each other, you can share your fantasies and experience them together,” I told her. “But, if you’re really not comfortable in doing his fantasies, then don’t.”

“There’s one he really wants,” Shannon confessed. “One that all guys wants.”

I smiled. “A threesome?”

She nodded. “Maybe, if it was with you,” Shannon started to say and I cut her off with a kiss. “I would love that,” I told her.

I crawled out of the bed. Missy was still snoring, sprawled out and taking up half the bed now. Her naked body was half exposed beneath tangled sheets. I grabbed Shannon’s arm and pulled her to her feet. Her breasts, larger than mine, swayed as she stood up, her dusky, little nipples hard as pebbles.

“Now?” Shannon asked in trepidation.

I grinned. “Yeah, Mark and I have a busy day, so we need to do this now or who knows when we can get together.”

I wasn’t sure which guy was shacking up with which slut. Or even in which of our three guest bedrooms we would find them. I opened the first door and blinked in shock. Their was dad, sleeping naked against Fiona. Did he choose the red-head because she looked similar to me and my sisters, or because Fiona’s eyes had the same deep blue as our mother. Dad still hadn’t gotten over that whore even though its been thirteen years since mom abandoned us.

The next bedroom we found Damien, Missy’s teenage boyfriend, pressed up against Desiree. Mark had mentioned last night that Desiree was teaching him how to pleasure a woman. The covers were pulled down and his butt was exposed and it was pretty cute. Missy at least found herself a guy with a cute body even if he had a ridiculous haircut.

Well, third time was the charm, and there was George, snoring on his back with Thamina’s dusky body draped over him. Thamina was our Middle Eastern nurse slut we found at Good Sam Hospital on Monday. After Mark got hit in the back of the head by Korina I insisted he go to the hospital and Thamina was his nurse and we had a lot of fun with her. Giggling, we snuck into the room. I smacked Thamina’s ass to wake her up and pointed to the hallway.

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina sleepily murmured and stumbled out of the room.

George was stirring as we slipped into bed with him on either side. I rubbed up against his body, he was lean and muscular. He obviously spent as much time at the gym as Shannon did. I needed to hit the gym myself. My ass was a little plump. It was okay as far as asses went, but I could stand to lose a few pounds and get it a little tighter.

“Morning, George,” Shannon whispered, then kissed her boyfriend on the lips. I pressed up against his other side and started kissing at his neck, rubbing my breasts against his side.

“Hey, George,” I whispered when he broke the kiss. George went to kiss me and I stopped him. “Mark’s the only man I kiss on the lips.”

“Oh, yeah, sure,” George said. “Are we going to…”

I nodded. “Yep, every man’s dream. You get to fuck sisters.”

“I thought it was twin sisters,” George said and then gasped as Shannon pinch his side.

“Hey, you’re lucky that you’re getting any sisters,” Shannon said. “Keep it up and you’ll just have to watch us together while you sit in the corner all alone.”

“Oh, I am so sorry,” George said in mock apology. “Please, I am honored to have such beautiful sisters pleasure me.”

“You should be,” I told him, rubbing my breasts against his side.

George started playing with my breasts, gently kneading my tit, his fingers brushing my nipple, then he rub my hard nub under his palm. My pussy was starting to moisten as tingles of pleasure spread through my body. I slid up, on my side, and fed my tits to his eager lips. Shannon was kissing her way down his chest and flat stomach. She found his cock, it was about the same size as Marks, maybe not quite as wide. Shannon sucked his cock into her hungry lips and started sucking on the head while her hand jacked off the shaft.

“I got to taste your pussy,” George gasped. “I love how a woman tastes!”

I hadn’t washed out my cunt and I had a load of Mark’s sperm inside me. After watching Vivian and Cynthia’s hot stream last night, Mark had fucked me good and hard while Missy and Shannon ate each other out and then we all collapsed and went to bed. A naughty thrill went through me at the thought of man eating cum out of my cunt so I flipped around and straddled his face and watched Shannon blowing him. Her fiery red hair spread out across his belly, hiding most of the action.

I shuddered in pleasure as George’s tongue licked though my cunt. “Your pussy has a very…salty flavor to it,” George said, delicately.

I giggled wickedly. Shannon looked up and eyes widened. “Mark’s cum is in her.”

“What,” George protested and I sat my full weight on him, smothering him with my cunt.

“Wow, honey, that’s hot, lick her cunt,” Shannon moaned. “I’ve always fantasized about a guy licking cum out of my cunt!”

George could not answer, my pussy was smothering his face. Shannon sucked his cock into her mouth, bobbing up and down. And then I felt his tongue, almost hesitantly, licking at my cunt. Then he seemed to be getting into is.

Shannon released his cock, licking around the head. “Oh, honey, I need your cock inside me,” she moaned, and mounted her boyfriend, placing the tip of his cock just inside her pussy. “When you cum in me, can you lick me clean? I’ll let you fuck my ass!”

I lifted up and George groaned, “Yeah,” as Shannon sank his cock down on her pussy.

I leaned in and started kissing Shannon passionately as we rode her boyfriend. His tongue dug into my cunt, sucking on my pussy lips, and flicking his tongue on my clit. Shannon’s was sucking on my lower lip as she slowly rode her boyfriend. I reached out and cupped one of Shannon’s tits, squeezing her melon and feeling it jiggle as she rode George’s cock.

George was a pretty good cunt eater and his mouth was building the fires of my lust. I could feel Shannon’s passion growing as her kisses became more and more aggressive. She was fucking her boyfriend harder, rising up and down faster. I placed a hand on her waist, feeling how she twisted her hips on the down stroke.

Shannon broke the kiss, and moaned, “Oh George, you’re cock feels so great in my cunt!” She leaned back and started bouncing faster and faster and I watched her breasts rise up and down, bouncing erotically about. Her fiery red hair tossed about her head, like a flaming nimbus. There was a faint, silvery outline about her, just noticeable. If I concentrated, a silver aura would surround her. Last night I cast a spell that would let me see a nun. Apparently, it did more than just that.

I noticed Thamina watching from the doorway, her fingers playing with her pussy. There was a faint, black outline about her. Why was her’s black? George’s tongue on my clit drove that thought out of my mind. His tongue was circling my clit, then flicking it. It felt so wicked and I shut my eyes and enjoyed the pleasure.

“I’m cumming!” gasped Shannon. “Oh, George, I’m cumming. You stud. Hmm, I love your cock. I love you, George!”

I opened my eyes and watched as Shannon slowed her fucking, sweat running down her flushed body. Behind Shannon, I saw Mark, naked, watching us fucking. There was a faint, red outline surrounding Mark. Why red? Was it because I loved him? He grinned at me and blew me a kiss. I smiled happily back at him. He was the best guy. He loved me enough not to be jealous when he sees me with another guy. Just like I love him enough to trust him when he’s with other women.

Shannon leaned in and kissed me, her hands playing with my nipples, rolling my hard nubs between her fingers. And then my orgasm overcame me and I shuddered atop George, gasping into Shannon’s hungry mouth. I rolled off of George, panting happily. I glanced at the doorway and saw that Mark wasn’t there any longer. I wonder what he was up to?

“Your pussy feels amazing, sweetypie,” George moaned. “Go a little faster, I’m so close!”

I stroked Shannon’s thigh, feeling the muscles ripple as she started riding a little faster. George was groaning in pleasure. Shannon leaned over and started kissing George and licking my juices off his face. She was rocking on his body. I sat up on my arm and watched in fascination as George’s cock fucking into her cunt and I reached out and fondled his balls.

“Oh, shit, shit!” George cursed and then I felt him cum, shooting his sperm into my sister’s cunt. “Damn, that was good.”

Shannon giggled. “It was.” And then she pulled off his cock, her cunt dripping a frothy mix of cunt-juices and white cum. “Ready to clean my pussy, honey?”

“And then I get to fuck your ass?”

“Yeah, honey.”

As Shannon straddled his face, lowering her sloppy pussy to his lips, I captured his cock with my lips. His cock was drenched in Shannon’s tangy, sweet juices. His cock was limp, but I could feel some life stirring in the shaft, and sucked harder.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I had a good jog today with my Naked Jogging Club. We added a new member, a coffee-skinned Black woman named Venise that was jogging with her husband, a huge guy named Ernard. Venise was eager to join the club, and once I explained it to Ernard, he was happy enough to continue jogging on his own. Venise was a wild fuck and made a great addition to the club. It was worth selling my soul to make people do what I want.

When I got back, I found Thamina standing in the doorway of one of the guest bedrooms masturbating furiously while she watched the fucking going on inside. I peered in to see Mary and her sister Shannon, fucking George. Mary was sitting on his face and Shannon was riding his cock. I blew Mary a kiss

“Thamina, there’s a list of things I need you to go buy,” I told our Arabic slut. “Down on the table. Grab a couple thousand from the basement and another slut from next door. Take your SUV and get everything on the list and meet us at sparks stadium by 11:30, okay.”

“Yes, Master,” she said, pulling her hands regretfully from cunt.

I was about to go in and join Mary and the others, when I saw Missy coming out of our bedroom, naked. Her hair was wet and her body glistened, lithe with youth. She had small breasts, just budding and slim hips. It looked like she just got out of the shower. Missy jumped when she saw me, and tried to cover her naked body with her hands and flushed crimson, around her fingers, fiery red pubic hair peaked out.

“A little late for that, Missy,” I said. “I’ve already fucked you.”

Her blush deepened. “Sorry, I was going to go and…and…” she worked her jaw, struggling to find the word. “…and surprise Damien.”

“Fuck Damien, you mean?”

“Yes,” she blushed.

I held out my hand. “Come on, let’s find him. I want to watch.”

“Kay,” she muttered.

We found Damien sleeping half on top of Desiree, his white skin contrasting against Desiree’s nut brown. I walked in and shook Desiree awake. Desiree blinked sleepily at me and let me pull her away. Damien snored right on threw, rolling onto his back when Desiree slipped out from beneath him. The kid was a heavy sleeper. Missy slipped into bed with her boyfriend and gently shook him. I pushed Desiree down to the floor and she sucked my cock into her mouth like a good little slut.

Damien woke up, muttering, “Desiree?”

He winced as Missy punched his arm. “No, it’s your girlfriend, dick!”

“Shit, Missy! I can explain!”

Missy placed a finger on his arm. “It’s alright. It’s not cheating with family. And Mark and his…maids are close enough to family.”

“Did you really fuck your sisters last night?” Damien eagerly asked.

“Yes,” Missy said. “Christ, you’re hard already.”

“Well, you’re just so sexy,” Damien said and kissed her on the lips. “And sisters together is just so fucking hot, Missy!”

“Well, if you please me, maybe you can watch us,” Missy said. “And if you do an amazing job, maybe you can join.

Missy let Damien force her down onto her back as he kissed her. His hands gently started playing with budding breasts and large nipples. Missy had the biggest nipples of the three sisters, but the smallest breasts. Damien started kissing her neck and throat and Missy was sighing and making a mewing noise.

Damien started kissing lower and Missy gasped as his mouth sucked one of her nipples into his mouth. “I see Desiree taught you well,” Missy smiled.

“I was an eager student,” Damien grinned and Missy giggled.

Desiree’s mouth felt wonderful as I watched the teenage lovers. She was swirling her tongue around the sensitive head while she cupped my balls, gently playing with them in my sack. Her tongue licked the tip of my cock, playing with the slit, then slurping the cock into her mouth and sucking hard. She bobbed her head, changing the angle so sometimes my cock brushed her throat and other time it rubbed against the inside on her cheek.

Missy purred in pleasure when Damien started kissing her pussy. He put all of Desiree’s lessons to the test and Missy was moaning her appreciation. Her lithe body writhed on the bed, hands gripping the bedsheets as the pleasure bounced through her body. Her head was thrown back and she gasped and panted when Damien slipped a finger up her cunt.

“Oh Damien! I love you!” she moaned. “Please, keep eating me out, you’re going to make me cum! Ohh, it’s so wonderful! I love you, love you, love YOU!” Her body shook and quaked as her orgasm exploded in her teenage womb.

“You tasted great,” Damien said. “Sorry, I never ate you out before.”

“You’re forgiven,” Missy said with a big ol’ smile on her face and pulled Damien up her to kiss him passionately on the mouth. “Roll on your back,” Missy told her boyfriend when she broke the kiss. “I want to show you what Mark taught me.”

Damien groaned in pleasure as Missy sank onto his hard cock and started to ride him just like I taught her last night. She was wiggling her hips, leaning forward and backwards, changing where his cock brushed against her cunt. She found a position that she liked and eagerly started riding him hard. Damien gripped her hips, groaning in pleasures.

“Holy shit, Missy!” he moaned. “That’s so amazing! Wow! Keep doing that!”

“Does it feel great when I do this?” she asked and did a twist with her hip and Damien gasped a yes. “Do you love me, Damien?”

“Yes, yes, I do?” Damien gasped. The girl had a lot to learn. Any guy would tell her he loved her when she was fucking him like that. “Oh, babe, I’m going to cum!”

I flooded Desiree’s sweet mouth as I watched Missy’s ass wiggled back and forth as she rode Damien. Her ass was so cute and slim and I just had to fuck her ass. Last night I had Shannon’s ass. I’ve had Mary’s ass many times. I just needed one more Sullivan girl’s ass.

Missy breath started to quicken. “Cum, cum, cum!” Missy chanted. “Umm, cum with me, Damien! Please, cum with me, my love!”

“I can’t wait any longer,” Damien panted. “Here it comes!”

“Yes, yes!” Missy moaned,cumming as well, writhing atop her lover. “Flood my pussy with your cum! Yes, yes! That feels so amazing!”

I pulled Desiree to her feet and whispered in her ear, “Eat out Missy’s ass, get her ready for my cock.”

“Ohh, yes, Master,” Desiree purred and walked to the bed.

“Missy, Desiree’s going to show you something while I have a little man to man talk with Damien,” I said. “So come over here.”

Damien got out of bed, and blushed, covering his junk with his hands as he walked over to me. He stopped a good foot and half away. On the bed, Desiree was slipping a pillow underneath Missy’s stomach and then spread her pale, slim ass and Missy gasped as Desiree started tonguing her ass. Desiree was kneeling, her shaved cunt on display between her brown thighs. Desiree was wet, fluids running down her leg.

“Damien, do you love Missy?” I asked him.

“Yeah,” he said, nodding, “I thinks so.”

“Damien, you’re going to love her forever with all your heart,” I told him. Last night I promised my future sister-in-law that Damien would be hers forever. “It’s a partnership, remember that.”

“Yay, okay,” Damien nodded and ran his hand through his weird haircut. It was long on top, and shaved on the sides.

On the bed, Desiree was slipping a finger into Missy’s ass. “How good is she at blowjobs?”

“She’s alright,” Damien shrugged. “I mean, there was this one girl that gave good head, but she wouldn’t let me fuck her.”

“We’ll change that,” I said. It turned awkward as we stood there, watching Desiree eat out Missy’s ass. When Desiree got a second finger in her tight ass I told her to stop and had Damien get before her.

“Start by licking the cock,” I told Missy. “Use your tongue and pay attention to the head. It’s the most sensitive part. And stroke his cock with your hands, or cup his balls.”

Missy was following my instructions, licking the head of Damien’s small cock like an ice cream cone while she stroked his shaft with her right hand. She swirled her tongue around the head, then licked up the pre-cum that was leaking from the head of his cock.

“When you suck into your mouth, watch your teeth,” I said as I knelt behind her. She sucked the cock into her mouth and Damien moaned in appreciation. “Now, it’s important you don’t bite down on his cock when I shove my dick up your ass!”

I placed the head of my cock at the puckered entrance of her virgin ass. I pushed slowly forward, feeling the tight ring give away before my cock and then I slipped in and Missy jumped in pain but managed not to bite Damien’s cock. I kept pushing forward, sliding into her tight hole. It felt so amazing on my cock. When my balls rested on her taint, I drew back, just as slow, savoring the pleasure.

“Now, Missy,” I said. “Start bobbing your head as you suck. And don’t be afraid to move the cock around in your mouth. Let him brush up against different parts of your mouth. Like when you were riding him cowgirl style. It’ll feel better for him.”

Her head started bobbing as I started slowly fucking her ass faster and faster as she relaxed and stretched to accommodate me. Damien stroked her head and closed his eyes, moaning as his girlfriend sucked his cock fiercely.

“Shit this is hot,” he moaned. “God, I’m double teaming my own girlfriend!”

“You ever double teamed a girl before?” I asked.

“Yeah,” he moaned, “at a party. A buddy of mine was fooling around with his girlfriend on the couch next to me and then…I was fooling around with them.”

“You never know, Missy might be up for it,” I told him.

“God, that’d be hot,” Damien muttered. “Umm, she’s sucking harder. You like that idea, babe?”

“Yeah,” Missy gasped, and then popped his cock back in her mouth.

“Wow, babe, this feels amazing!”

“You should try her ass,” I told Damien.

“Oh, fuck yeah I am,” Damien groaned. “Here it cums, babe! Swallow my cum! Don’t spit it out like you always do! It’s so much hotter when a girl swallows!”

Missy swallowed his cum and licked her lips proudly. “That was nice,” Missy moaned, and started fucking her ass back to me. “Hmm, I can’t wait to try your dick up my ass, Damien. Mark’s dick feels amazing!”

“Let me just rest, babe,” Damien sighed.

I didn’t last much longer, Missy’s ass was a vice that squeezed the cum out of my cock real quick, flooding her slutty ass with my cream. I pulled out and Desiree was a good little slut and cleaned my cock real nice.

“You kids have fun,” I said. “Mary and I have some things to do.” It was already approaching ten. We had to be down at Sparks Stadium to start getting ready for our bodyguard tryouts. Earlier this week, I had met with all the police organizations in Pierce County and ordered them to send up to three beautiful cops from their organization to be potential recruits for our bodyguards.

I left the teens making out, madly, and went to find Mary. She was still in bed with George and Shannon. Shannon was in the middle of the bed with George on one side and Mary on the other side. Shannon was lying on her stomach, her taut ass leaking cum. George and her were kissing while Mary looked like she was dozing.

I cleared my throat and Mary looked up and smiled, crawled out of bed and waked over to me and kissed me on the lips. “Have fun?” I asked her.

“It was alright,” she said. “My sister hogged his cock, though.”

Shannon broke the kiss with George and grinned insufferably at Mary. “He’s my boyfriend.”

“I let Mark fuck you,” Mary retorted.

“My poor George is worn out,” Shannon said, stroking George’s arm. “He’s not the machine Mark is. What did you do, pop a Viagra last night?”

“Yeah,” I lied. It’s one way to explain how I have such unnatural stamina. People didn’t need to know I sold my soul to the Devil.

“Anyway, Mary and I have things to do today,” I said. “So, please, let yourselves out.”

Mary and I made love in the shower and then cleaned ourselves off. I put on a pair of khaki shorts and a green t-shirt and Mary put on a short, white tennis skirt and a pink halter-top. She tied her hair back in a ponytail with a pink scrunchy. We were going to be outside for a few hours, so Mary insisted on wearing sunscreen and slathered the smelly stuff all over me and I enjoyed rubbing it all over her.

Mary’s family were all gathered in the living room to say their final goodbyes. I shook Sean’s hand and George’s hand. Then Shannon and Missy gave me hugs and kisses. Damien just shrugged and wrapped his arm around Missy. The pair clung to each other, sharing quick kisses.

After her family was gone, we rounded up all the sluts, except Korina, who was still recovering from being shot. All of sluts, save Chasity and Noel, were dressed in a variety of casual clothing, shorts, skirts, flowery tops, and flip-flops. Chasity and Noel were dressed in their slutty cop outfits. Thamina and Violet were already gone, out buying the items on the list I gave Thamina, so the rest of the sluts piled into our various vehicles and we drove down to Sparks Stadium, next to Puyallup High School in downtown Puyallup.

Thamina and Violet were already there, unloading Thamina’s white Ford Escape. The sluts started getting things set up. A folding table, chairs and a small pavilion were quickly set up. Lillian set out the forms for the recruits to fill out. It contained important information such as their name, which police department they represented, their measurements, their relationship status (with phone numbers in case I had any marriages to break up), and any children or other dependents.

Desiree was setting up the grill. She had an apron on that said, “Barbeque Bitch.” She was going to be grilling up hotdogs and hamburgers for lunch. Allison was assisting her. The two women were close and I wondered when Desiree was going to propose to her. She had already bought the engagement ring, a cute ring engraved with mermaids. The mermaid arms were the mounting for the diamond.

Cops were already starting to arrive. As instructed, they arrived in uniform with their patrol cars and all their tactical gear. I was getting excited. Soon I would have a loyal cadre of beautiful cops protecting us. We had bought every sexy cop outfit in Pierce County so we would be ready to outfit our new recruits.

By noon, thirty-four female cops had assembled, standing at attention in the grassy field of Sparks Stadium. All were dressed in their uniforms, a mix of blues and browns, representing all the Law Enforcement Agencies of Pierce County. They ranged from as young as nineteen fresh out of the academy to their late twenties. Most were White, but there was a smattering of Black, Latina, and Asians in the group.

I stepped up onto the small step-stool Thamina brought and faced my recruits. “I am Mark Glassner. Besides me stands Mary Sullivan. Whatever we do is legal! Do whatever we tell your or someone who says, ‘I serve Mark Glassner!’ Do you understand!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the woman yelled back.

“Good!” I nodded. “Today, you are trying out to be our bodyguards. Your captains and chiefs know why you are here today! I want all of you to do your best. You all want nothing more than to please Mary and I!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” It was intoxicating, all these women obeying me, ready to do whatever filthy thing I wished. My cock stirred in my shorts.

“Good, strip naked, and apply sunscreen to your bodies,” I ordered. “Help each other out! Then line up at the table. You will be assigned a number. You will be referred to by that number during the assessment!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

The cops started disrobing, folding their clothes up neatly and then they were handed bottles of sunscreen. The sluts, Mary, and I started helping out. None of us could resist rubbing sunscreen on the naked bodies of all these beautiful woman. I walked up to a small breasted, Korean cop and took the bottle from her hand.

“Let me do that,” I told her and she nodded, smiling happily at me.

I squirted the cold, greasy sunscreen into my hand and started rubbing it into her body. I started on the face and she closed her eyes. She had fine features, beautiful features like a porcelain doll. I moved down to her neck and shoulders, her silky arms and then her chest. Her breasts were small, topped with large, dark nipples. I rubbed the sunscreen into her breasts, enjoying the firm feel of her cones. A moan escaped her lips and her eyes were wide with lust.

I moved down, rubbing sunscreen into her flat stomach and boyish hips. I knelt down, eye-level with her black bush that hid her pussy. I rubbed the sunscreen into her toned legs. Starting at the bottom and rubbing up her shapely calves and beautiful thighs. When I reached the top of her leg, I brushed through her silky pussy hair and she gasped as I grazed her wet clit. Then I worked my way up her other leg. Juices were matting her bush and I could smell her tart aroma.

I turned her around, rubbing the sunscreen into her back. My cock was hard and I just decided to pull it out of my shorts. I rubbed lower and found a tribal tramp stamp with a heart worked into the spiky design. I rubbed her firm ass, kneading her cheeks. I spread her open, and saw her brown, wrinkled asshole and shove a finger up inside her.

“Oh, sir, that’s so nasty,” she purred.

“Your turn,” I said, pulling off my shirt.

The sunscreen was cold on her hands, but she skillfully rubbed my chest and stomach, down to my groin. She rubbed it on my legs while my hard cock brushed her face. She playfully licked at my cock as she rubbed my thighs. Then she put some more suncream on her hands and sucked my cock into her mouth. I moaned in pleasure as her hands reached behind me and started rubbing sunscreen onto my ass as she bobbed her head on my mouth.

Nearby, Mary’s halter-top was off and a big-breasted black-haired girl was rubbing sunscreen on her freckled tits while a Black cop was eating out her cunt. The Korean cop released my cock, standing up to put sunscreen on my back.

“Get on your knees,” I barked when she finished.

“Yes, sir!” she saluted.

Her slim ass wiggled as she knelt on the grass before me. I got behind her, spread her ass and plunged into her butthole. “Ohh, does my ass feel good on your cock, sir!” she asked.

Her ass felt like heaven, tight and velvety. “Yeah, slut!” I panted, my balls smacked on her taint as I bottomed out her hot ass.

I watched Mary getting eaten out by the Black cop as I pounded Korean cop’s ass. The big-breasted girl was now sucking on Mary’s freckled tits, her tongue swirling about Mary’s hard, dusky nipples. The other cops were finishing up putting on the sunscreen and were lining up at the table. Lillian, our goth slut, manned the table with teenage Violet’s assistance. Violet was drawing a number on each cop’s right breast and then the same number on their right asscheek with a big, black permanent marker, while Lillian handed out the paperwork.

“Fuck you got a tight ass!” I moaned, feeling my balls tighten. “Here it cums, slut!” Three blasts of cum shot into her bowels and I pulled out and slapped her ass. “Go line up!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” she exclaimed, jumping to her feet and jogging to join the line.

Mary was breathing heavily, recovering from her orgasm, as her two sluts running off to be the last two people in line. “Have a nice cum?” I asked.

“Any cum’s a good one, I guess,” she shrugged. “But that black chick is not a good cunt eater. I liked the other girls tits, though.”

As recruits filled out their paperwork, people started getting food from Desiree’s grill. I grabbed a burger and Mary was chowing down on a hot dog. She definitely liked her meat, I thought with a smirk. I topped the burger with some onions and ketchup and chowed down, sitting next to Mary.

“We got some good looking sluts to choose from,” I told her.

“Mark, when we’re done, here, I want you to give Jessica an interview,” Mary said. “She’s talked to her producer about doing a piece on our charity.” The charity to was Mary’s idea. We recruited Willow, an OB/GYN, as a sex slave, and Mary thought of using her to setup a free OB/GYN clinic. She wanted to host fundraisers and get influential people under my control. And screen for women to work for us. Mary had the idea to open a brothel. Jessica was our reporter slut, we used her to plants stories in the media and keep us appraised of anything going on.

“Okay,” I said. “If there’s time before our date.” I was taking Mary out to dinner and a movie tonight. We probably would go to a club afterwards, do some dancing if she wanted to. I looked over at her and smiled at a glob of mustard at the corner of her mouth. I bent over and licked her mouth.

“Mustard,” I said when she looked quizzically at me.

After everyone had filled at their forms and eaten, Lillian handed me a list. She had divided the cops into groups of three, with one group of four. The female cops, naked, were all standing at attention. I climbed up onto the step stool to address them once again, my cock half hard. The sun felt great on my skin and I was enjoying the freedom of being naked in public. Mary was standing next to me, topless, but still had on her tennis skirt.

“Recruits, you will be divided into small groups for evaluations. Do whatever your evaluating slut tells you to do. Mary and I shall wander about, doing our own evaluations. So remember, we may be watching at any time!”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

Chasity stepped up first, she was dressed in her uniform, a slutty cops outfit with a short skirt, a blue blouse that only buttoned up halfway and left much of her breasts exposed, and a pair of thigh high, black, healed boots. Chasity was a Puyallup Police Officer and would be in command of the bodyguards. “Recruits 01 through 04! Get your whorish asses over here!”

Four white women, two red-heads, a brunette, and a honey-blonde cop raced over to Chasity. Chasity had them stand spread legged with their arms behind their heads and their breasts thrust out and began examining their bodies. She would heft breasts, tweak nipples, and stroke cunts, then write notes down on her clipboard.

“Very nice tits,” she told number 01, hefting the red-head’s round melon. Chasity bent over and sucked the dark nipple into her mouth and 01 moaned softly. “Very, very nice.” Chasity made some notes on her clipboard.

Noel stepped up next. She was also wearing a slutty cop’s outfit identical to Chasity’s. Noel was a Special Agent in the FBI and our informant. “Recruits 05 through 07, follow me!” Two White cops and a dusky skinned, Middle-Eastern cop, followed Noel.

Once all the recruits were assigned their evaluators, Mary and I started moving about. The sluts were given their instructions. First, they were to inspect the recruits bodies, making notes of any imperfections they found. Next, each recruit was to eat their inspector’s cunt. Chasity already had 01, a fiery-red head, kneeling before her, eating her cunt, while the other three recruits stood in the inspect position.

I walked over to Fiona’s group where a Black cop with skin the color of coffee caught my eye. She was small breasted and had pouty lips made to suck cock. Fiona was inspecting 24, a Middle Eastern cop, when I walked up to the black cop, number 25.

“25!” I barked. “Drop down and suck my cock!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” she shouted enthusiastically, dropping down and devouring my cock.

25 was a great cocksucker, her tongue swirling about the head of my cock while her hands cupped my balls, playing with my nuts. She started bobbing her head. I grabbed her thick, wooly black hair and started fucking her mouth. 25 felt great, and I shoved her mouth down my cock, brushing the back of her throat. She relaxed and deep-throated me, her lips kissing the root of my shaft. It wasn’t long before I was about to cum, so I pulled out and jerked off on her tits.

“24!” I barked at the Middle Eastern cop. “Lick that cum up!”

24 was quite eager to lick up my white cum of the Black girl’s tits and I marked both girls on my clipboard. Fiona was evaluating 23’s cunnilingus skills. 23 was a sandy blonde White cop that was devouring Fiona like a champion. Fiona was writhing on her face, her strawberry-blonde hair tossing back as her head shook in pleasure.

Mary was fingering a red-head in Karen’s group while Karen had a brunette cop going down on her. Karen was a former Nun, one who had caused so much problems on Monday. She was responsible for Korina getting shot and Desiree almost dying. When the demoness Lilith broke her powers, I punished Karen and degraded her until she voluntarily asked to be my sex slave to end the torment. Now, she was a proper slut. Karen didn’t seem as into the cunt eating as Fiona had, maybe the brunette cop wasn’t that good at giving head. Well that was the point of the evaluations, to find the best cops.

I headed over to Violet’s group next. Violet was getting her cunt eaten out by an Asian cop and was lost to the pleasure of her tongue. They only Latina cop, number 29, was in her group and she had some nice sized tits. I had her kneel down and plunged into her cunt. 29 had a velvety cunt, but she just knelt there while I fucked her, not making a sound or moving her hips. I finished in her cunt and 29 was called over to be evaluated by lithe Violet, flushed from her last orgasm.

I enjoyed two more recruits, bleached-blonde 16 and honey-blonde 04. I fucked both their cunts and both were more spirited fucks then 29 had been and I filled their cunts with my cum. Mary had her fun, too. Once I saw her with a dirty blonde eating her cunt and an olive-skinned cop eating her ass, moaning loudly in pleasure of two sluts at eating out her holes.

After all the recruits had eaten their evaluators cunt, we started the aggressiveness test. Each recruit would wrestle each other, the goal was not to pin her opponent, but to molest them. To win, the recruit either had to make her opponent cum, or force her opponent to make herself cum. While we were evaluating the recruits, Lillian had been making up a single elimination tournament bracket. Because there was thirty-four recruits, four recruits had to wrestle in a qualifying rounds.

The matches would be held together, otherwise we would be here all day. Mary and I would be the judges for the qualifying round. I chose to judge 14, an auburn-haired cop with small, conical breasts. She was fighting 22, a black-haired cop with a nice set of melons topped with large, pink nipples. The cops got down into the starting position, 22 in the bottom position with 14 on top, her breast pressing against 22’s back.

“Fight!” I barked and they instantly started grappling.

14 got her fingers up 22’s shaved cunt, fingering her rapidly while 22 struggled beneath her. 22 used her legs to provide torque, jerking out of 14’s grasp. 14’s fingers came out wet from her cunt and 22 was on her, wrestling 14 onto her back. 22 slid her hand down to 14’s fiery bush, pinching her clit while she captured 14’s nipple in her mouth, sucking and nibbling.

14 writhed in 22’s hold, struggling to break it. She somehow hooked her right leg over the arm that was fingering her cunt and used her leg to force the arm away and break the hold. She slithered free and got on 22’s back, forcing 22’s face into the grass as her finger found 22’s asshole and she shoved two fingers up her butt while cooing in 22’s ear.

“Cum for me,” 14 cooed. “You know you want to, you fucking slut! Just come for me and you can get up and go home like that fucking loser cunt you are.”

14’s taunts fired 22 up and she struggled harder and then squirmed out from under 14’s pin. 14 was flipped onto her back, the wind knocked out of her and 22 pushed her advantage, straddling her face and pinning her arms all at the same time. 22 rubbed her wet pussy on 14’s face.

“Suck my slutty cunt, whore!” 22 moaned, rubbing pussy cream all over her face. “Mmmhh, that’s it you nasty whore. Lick my slit. Who’s the fucking loser cunt, now, bitch!”

14 was kicking hard, struggling to get out from underneath 22 as she sat on her face. 22 was moaning, pinching her nipples on her big tits. My cock was rock hard and it was pretty clear that 14 had lost, so I knelt down, lifted up her hips and just fucked my cock into her wet pussy. 14’s tits jiggled as I fucked her and I could see her tongue licking through 22’s cunt.

“Ohh, fuck that’s nasty slut,” 22 moaned. “Hmm, her tongue is digging through my dirty snatch!”

22’s breasts swayed before me and I bent down and captured a pink nipple into my mouth, enjoying the feel of her hard nub on my lips, playing with it on my tongue. 22’s arms wrapped around my head, cradling me to her breast. Her hands stroked my cheek as she moaned in pleasure.

“Yes, yes,” 22 moaned. “Oh god, this is so amazing, eat my snatch you nasty dyke!”

14’s cunt started spasming on my dick as the dirty slut came on my cock. I fucked her cunt harder and harder, balls tightening as her cunt was bringing me close and closer to cumming. I slammed into her, my cock brushing against her cervix, and spilled my seed into her womb. I wondered as I came in her if she was on the pill.

I pulled out of her cunt, my cum running out into her fiery bush. “22, you’ve won. As a reward, you can drink my cum out of her cunt!”

“Oh, thank you, sir!” 22 moaned, and started sixty-nining with 14, cleaning her cunt up with an eager tongue.

At the other match, 31 was pinned beneath 09, getting her cunt furiously fingered. 09 had fiery red hair and and her bushy cunt was matted with her juices as she fingered the raven-haired 31. The recruits not wrestling were pleasuring the sluts. Teenage Violet was sixty-nining with Asian 30. Karen, the former nun, had 04, a big-titted, honey-blonde cop, tonguing her ass. Petite Xiu, an Asian waitress from Seattle, with her big tits, had 18, a Black cop, and 20, a dirty-blonde, sucking at both of her tits and fingering her cunt. Caramel-skinned Jessica had blonde 16 lapping away at her twat.

Mary, who was supposed to be judging the other match, had red-headed recruit number 01 kneeling before her and eating her pussy with gusto while 18, a Black cop, was passionately kissing Mary. 18 had chocolate skin and a plump, Black booty that looked so enticing. I walked behind her, spread her cheeks and plunged my cock up her ass.

“Da fuck!” 18 moaned, breaking her kiss with Mary and then grunted with pain.

Mary pinched her nipple. “A recruit doesn’t complain when Mark fucks her ass! A recruit should be honored that Mark would choose her fat ass over other women!”

“Sorry, mam,” moaned 18. “Thank you for fucking my ass, sir!”

“You’re welcome, slut,” I panted. “You’re ass feels great!”

Mary kissed me over 18’s shoulder, her lips soft and I nibbled on her lower lip. I enjoyed the recruits Black ass as I made out with my fiancee. Every time I plunged into 18, her body pressed up against Mary’s. Mary slipped her tongue into my mouth, exploring my mouth before she broke the kiss and sighed in pleasure, rubbing against 18.

“Is 01 doing a good job licking your pussy?” I asked.

Mary smiled and moaned, “Yes! Umm, the bitch is making me cum!” I watched the pleasure tremble through Mary’s face as she came on 01’s face. “Hmm, I think 01 might be a keeper.”

“Oh, thank you, mam!” 01 cooed, her face sticky with girl-cum.

I fucked 18’s ass harder, her booty jiggling with every stroke. It was almost hypnotic, watching her booty shake. Fuck this was nice. I was going to cum soon and I frantically fucked her ass. “Here it cums, fucking slut!” I moaned as I shot a load of spunk into her

I pulled out and Mary, ever the doting fiancee, grabbed 01’s red hair and forced her to start cleaning my cock, the red-head’s tongue licked skillfully on my cock. While I had been fucking 18’s ass, 09 had fingered 31 to an orgasm and won her match. 09 was licking her fingers clean of 31’s cunt juices, looking quite pleased with herself as 31 panted on the ground, flushed with shame.

With the qualifying matches over, it was time to start the first round. Chasity, Noel, Karen, Xiu, Fiona, Allison, Jessica, and Willow would be judging the first eight matches of round one. Lillian assigned the matches and Mary and I would be walking about, evaluating. Everywhere, naked cops were wrestling, trying to molest each other. The air was filled with grunts and moans and shrieks.

I was pleased to see 22 was dominating 06, one of the Middle Eastern cop. 22 had her pinned and had three fingers up 06’s shaved cunt. Black 26 was making blonde 13 eat her ass out. Sandy-blonde 23 made strawberry-blonde 27 cum as she furiously fingered her cunt and rubbed her clit. To reward 23’s win, I fucked her shaved cunt doggy style and left a nice load in her cunt.

When I finished fucking 23, the other fights had ended. 22 had won her match, I was happy to see. She was an aggressive girl and I was starting to root for her. The second group of eight squared off and started wrestling. Violet, who wasn’t judging, was making 26 eat her ass out. I had corrupted sweet Violet, turned her into a such a slut, and enjoyed watching her make the black cop tongue her ass.

I had 13 tongue my ass. Watching the slut being forced to eat 26’s ass was so hot, I had to feel that tongue on my own asshole. And she didn’t disappoint. 13 was a natural ass-licker. I saw auburn-haired 02, who just lost to 29, and had her kneel down and suck my cock. I watched Violet getting her ass eaten out and enjoyed my two sluts. 13’s tongue felt amazing on my ass as 02 sucked my cock sloppily. Violet was shuddering in orgasm on the black cop’s face and I shot my load into 02’s mouth as 13’s tongue probed my ass.

I enjoyed watching brunette 11 furiously fingering honey-blonde 04. The honey-blonde cop looked like she was about to cum when she somehow broke the pin and flipped about and pushed her pussy into the brunette’s face and moaned as she smeared her cunt all over 11’s face. Blonde 16 was tribbing 10, pinning the brunette beneath her. 08 fingered 19 to an orgasm and Korean 32 forced brunette 12 to lick her cunt until she creamed all over 12’s face.

In the second round, I watched 22 dominated 24, the other Middle Eastern cop, forcing 24 to suck on her big tits while she rubbed her cunt on 24’s dusky stomach. Black 25 was making red-head 01 finger her cunt. While I watched honey-blonde 04 getting her ass fingered by blonde 16, I had brunette 10 sucking on my cock with her greedy lips.

During the quarter finals, I fucked Black 07 in the ass while I watched 22 in the fight of her life against raven-haired 34. Every time one of them would gain the advantage, the other would slip out of the pin. At one time, it seemed like 22 was going to be forced to make 34 cum, as 34 shoved her black furred muff into 22’s face. 34’s D Cup breasts heaved as she writhed under 22. But then, 22 got her hand free and grasped 34’s nipple and pinched it and pulled 34 off her face and pinned her to the ground. 22 snaked a hand down to 34’s cunt and pinched her clit until the Black cop came while I creamed 07’s Black booty.

During the semifinals, red-head 09 jerked my cock, her nice melons brushing against my arm, as I watched coffee-skinned 25 rolling about with Korean 32. 32 was lithe, and kept wiggling out of 25’s pins. I came on the two wrestling women. Some cum splashed on 25’s small breasts and the Black cop grabbed 32 and forced her to lick up my cum while 25 rubbed her cunt on 32’s thigh, orgasming and winning the match.

The finals came down to black-hair 22, with her nice melons, and Black 25, with her A Cups. Everyone was gathered around the final match, cheering their favorite. It was a fierce fight, nipples were twisted, cunts were fingered, ass were licked. It was such an amazing sight to watch. I was enjoyed 20’s ass, pulling on her dirty-blonde hair, as I reamed her asshole hard. 22 got 25 in a leg lock, holding 25’s face into her cunt. 25 struggled, pushing against 22, but her legs were too strong. 22 was moaning as 25 started licking her cunt, her large tits heaving as her orgasm neared.

“Yes, yes, eat my cunt, you fucking dyke!” 22 moaned. “Oh, God, yes, yes!” Her body writhed as her orgasm flooded over her.

I came hard in 20’s ass and pulled out. “22, here’s your reward,” I said, pointing at 20’s ass and my cum running down her crack to her taint.

“Thank you, sir,” 22 happily said, her big melons heaving with exertion.

22 knelt down and spread 20’s ass and happily ate the blonde’s asshole, scooping up my cum with her tongue. My cock was dirty from 20’s ass, so I knelt behind 22, spread her thighs and found her shaved cunt and shoved my cock in, using her pussy to wash my cock clean. Her cunt was tight and wet and felt amazing on my cock.

“Having fun, hun?” Mary asked me.

“Always, Mare.”

She was standing next to me, her tennis skirt staring me in the face, rustling in the gentle breeze blowing across the stadium. I licked my lips. Mary’s wet, juicy pussy was underneath that skirt, and I just had to taste her. I lifted her skirt up, exposing her shaved cunt and the fiery heart of pubic hair above her slit.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Mary as my tongue licked through her slit, tasting her sweet, spicy flavor.

I devoured her cunt as I fucked 22’s pussy. Mary’s moans filled my ears, her fingers running through my hair as her hips writhed on my face. I wrapped my arm around her and started kneading her plump ass, delighting in the fleshy feeling. I fucked 22’s cunt harder and harder and Mary’s breath quickened.

“Don’t stop,” she moaned. “Umm, I’m so close! Yes, yes, suck my clit! Oh fuck, fuck! Here it cums, hun! Umm, my randy stallion! Make me cum! Fuck yes!”

As she came, she flooded my mouth with more of her delicious juices. Her fingers pulled my face into her cunt as her body trembled in pleasure. Then she was kneeling next to me, throwing her arms around my neck and kissing me passionately, her eager tongue tasting her juices on my lips. Her perky breasts pressed against my chest, nipples hard as rocks as they rubbed against me.

“Oh, I love you, Mark,” Mary panted when she broke the kiss. Then she slapped my ass. “Fuck the slut good. Hmm, you’re such a randy stallion.”

I fucked 22 hard, my balls slapping against her clit. Mary’s hand reached down and found my balls, cupping them in her hand and gently massaging them. Her lips were wet as she nibbled at my ear and neck. And 22’s cunt was velvety warmth on my cock, every stroke bringing me closer to my shuddering release. Closer and closer, in and out. I groaned and slammed into her and my cum burst from my cock, showering her cunt with fertile little sperm.

The recruits had to stand at attention while Mary, the sluts, and I gathered at the table to discuss who to keep. We only needed twelve. It was difficult. Some were eliminated out of hand: 29 was a bad fuck, Mary didn’t like how 34 ate her pussy.

“12 grimaced when she tasted my pussy,” Allison reported. Jessica nodded, saying, “I tried her out and she made such an unpleasant face as she licked my cunt.”

“I disliked 10,” Karen reported. “She had a limp tongue when she ate me out.”

“I think you should choose 30,” Violet chipped in. “She has an amazing tongue.”

“We are keeping 9,” Mary said forcefully.

“Well, 22 is a given,” I inputted. “I also want to keep 24. That Turkish slut loves cum.”

“I like 33’s tits,” said Mary, “and 23’s. She’s got a nice set.”

“Hmm, and 23’s is a good muffdiver,” purred Fiona.

“She’s a keeper then,” I said.

“07 has some unsightly stretch marks,” Noel reported. “She’s already had three kids.”

“Both 15 and 16 are amazing snatch eaters,” Willow, our doctor slut, put in. “And did you see the pair of breasts on 16. They’re so lovely.”

It took almost an hour, but we made our selections and I addressed the recruits. “We have made our selections. For those not called, you are free to go and never speak about what happened here.” I called out the twelve we selected: two Black cops (18 and 25), the Korean (32) and the Thai (30), the Turkish cop (24), and reaming seven were White (1, 9, 15, 16, 22, 23, and 34). “You twelve are under the command of Chasity. You will obey her as diligently as you obey Mary and myself. Noel is her second-in-command!”

“Sir, yes, sir!” the remaining twelve called out.

“You will be known as your numbers from now on,” I bellowed. “You will be spilt into partners. The only persons you will love more than your partner is Mary and myself! The three of you that are married will be getting divorce papers, you will sign them. You have realized that you never loved your husbands. Those with boyfriends, and 18 with your girlfriend, you have realized they were just people you had fun with but now you’ve met your true love, your partner.”

“Sir, yes, sir!”

God it was intoxicating playing with people’s lives. We paired them up and assigned them to their crew. Half were in A squad and half in B squad. They were then divided into three shifts, days, evenings, and nights. They would be on active duty every other day. One would guard the entrance to the street, the other would watch the house and patrol the neighborhood. On their off-duty day, they would be on standby. If Mary or I needed to go out, one of the standby cops would accompany us.

Uniforms were handed out. We had plenty and all twelve found a slutty cops uniform that fit them. There was some variation, but they all had the thigh-high boots, short, navy blue skirts, and revealing blouses. The only part of their old uniforms they kept were their badges and their gunbelts.

I had Thamina get Nextels this morning, cell-phones that worked as Push-to-Talk radios, and each bodyguard was assigned one. Mary and I each had our own, as did Chasity and Noel. Another Nextel would be at the house. Lillian had set up the network for us and programed all the phones while the wrestling matches took place. I placed phone calls to all their spouses and boyfriends. Husbands would file for divorce and send the papers to the house and boyfriends wouldn’t cause any problems. The sluts and bodyguards packed up and we headed home.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“So that’s it?” Mary asked Jessica.

We were sitting in our living room on the couch. Mary had I had showered when we got back from Sparks Stadium, and dressed for our date. Jessica’s cameraman, Freddy, had arrived. He was the same cameraman with Jessica when I met her few days ago while jogging. Jessica is a reporter for KIRO 7 News and had been sent to investigate reports of nude jogging a few days ago. I took the opportunity to make her our slut and keep us appraised of what the media is up to.

“Yeah, Mistress,” Jessica answered. “I’ll edit it together and make your charity seem very, very important. My producer says the story should air Monday night.”

“Good work, Jessica,” I said and kissed her on the lips and groped her breast through her silk blouse.

Jessica flushed darkly and murmured, “Thank you, Master.” Mary bent down and kissed her as well and stroked her face.

Freddy wouldn’t say anything, he was under my order to not speak of anything that goes on with Jessica and us. He just quietly started packing up the gear, his face greasy with sweat. Mary and I left him too it and headed out to my car. I checked my pocket, I had my keys, my wallet, cell phone, and Nextel. 23 and 24 were waiting at a DuPont Police Cruiser. Both were beautiful in their sexy cop outfits, 23’s tits were jiggling as she breathed in her half-open blouse.

“Sir, mam!” 24, the Turkish cop, saluted. “23 and I shall be your security for the evening.”

As Mary walked around the car, I couldn’t help but notice how beautiful she was in her sleeveless, purple blouse trimmed in white, and jean skirt. The skirt was short, mid-thigh, and hugged her sexy ass. The blouse had a scooped out bodice that showed off her freckled breasts.

23 and 24 followed in their patrol cruiser as I drove to the Longston Place Regal theater. At the entrance to the our street, an Eatonville Patrol Car was parked manned by 18. We raced to the theatre, barely making it in time for the five-thirty showing of Man of Steel. The movie just opened, and I had been looking forward to seeing it. Mary was sweet enough to let me choose the movie for our date, with the caveat she would choose the movie next week. 23 and 24 waited outside.

A few simple commands allowed us to skip the concession lines and armed with popcorn and sodas, diet coke for Mary and a cherry coke for myself, we headed into the theater. The theater was full and the trailers were already starting to show. Mary spotted two empty seats in the last row all the way against the wall. It was a small section of seats, only four seats between the right aisle and the theater wall.

We slid past a pimply teen boy, sitting on the aisle, with thick, black-framed glasses holding hands with a freckled-faced girl, sixteen or seventeen. The teen was pretty, with fine cheekbones, and lustrous, black hair plaited in a braid down her back and wearing a red sundress with white flowers. The dress fell to just above her knees, exposing a pair of skinny legs. Mary sat between the wall, and I sat between her and the teen girl.

About an hour into the movie, the popcorn was finished, and Mary started rubbing the legs of my pants. I put my arm around her shoulder and she snuggled up next to me, kissing at my neck. Mary was feeling a little randy, and soon her hand was stroking my crotch. My cock was starting to harden in my pants and I placed my hand on Mary’s bare knee, sliding my hand up, under her jean skirt, up higher until I found her naked pussy, growing damp with moisture as my hand cupped her cunt.

I felt more than heard the metallic rasp as Mary drew down my jeans zipper and her hand slipped in and pulled out my cock, stroking it to full hardness as I fingered her. The teen girl sitting next to me glanced over at the movement and her eyes widened in shock when she saw Mary jerking my cock off.

The girl flushed and looked back at the screen. She kept glancing over at my cock, squirming in her seat as she tried to ignore it. Her hand gripped the chair-arm and I could see her tongue lick nervously across her lips. Mary released my cock, reached over me and grabbed the teen girl’s hand and pulled her to my cock.

Mary’s power was affecting the girl and she licked her lips and slowly started stroking my cock up and down on my cock. Mary placed her hand over the girls and together the they jacked me off. I gritted me teeth, fighting off a groan. The teen’s boyfriend remained oblivious, focused on the movie, as his girlfriend was jerking my cock off. I fingered Mary’s cunt faster, rubbing her clit with the palm of my as I slipped two fingers in and out of her slippery hole.

Mary was kissing at my neck, panting in pleasure as I fingered her. Mary and the teen’s hand maintained a steady stroke, with a firm grip on my cock. Mary’s cunt tightened on my fingers and she gasped in pleasure, almost nibbling my neck as she came. I pulled my fingers out of her cunt and licked her tasty juices of my finger.

“I’m going to cum,” I whispered in her ear.

Mary smiled and bent over, sucking the head of my cock into her mouth. The teen girl, trying to stare straight ahead so her boyfriend didn’t notice what she was doing with my cock, kept right on stroking my dick. My cum flooded my fiancee’s mouth and she skillfully swallowed it down then sat back up, licking her lips.

I put my cock away and the teen girl sat silently, her face flushed and her eyes fixed rootedly at the screen. After a few minutes, Mary stood up. As she passed the teen, she whispered, “Bathroom, one minute.” The teen girl flushed and nodded, shivering in pleasure as Mary’s ass brushed by her face.

“I’m using the restroom,” the girl whispered to her boyfriend.

“Oh, sure Nina,” he absently said.

Nina’s boyfriend was transfixed by the movie, and didn’t realize his girlfriend was gone for almost fifteen minutes. She returned first, a few strands of hair escaping her tight braid, and a faint, tangy smell of pussy filled my nose. Mary returned a minute later and sat down then handed me a pair of blue panties, trimmed in lace.

I brought Nina’s panties to my nose and inhaled her tangy flavor. Then Mary kissed me on the lips and I could taste that same flavor on her mouth. My cock was hard in my pants and I had to experience Nina’s charms as well. I pulled out my cock, then leaned over to Nina’s ear, whispering, “You’re going to climb up on my lap and sit on my cock.”

Flushing, Nina stood up and did exactly that. My power gave her no choice in the matter. Pulling her skirt up and lowered herself to my lap. Her cunt sank slowly down on my cock and I moaned at the pleasure of her embrace. She was still facing forward, and anyone looking back wouldn’t realize that she was sitting on my lap unless they looked hard.

“What the hell,” her boyfriend hissed, finally noticing something was going on with his girlfriend.

“Just be quiet and watch the movie,” I ordered and he fell silent, eyes fixed on the screen.

I had Nina just sit on me, enjoying her velvety cunt twitch on my cock as she shifted her weight every few minutes. It was sweet torture and I found it hard to pay attention to the movie. But that was alright, the movie was proving to be a big disappointment, anyways.

After fifteen minutes of my cock buried up her twat, I came, gritting my teeth as a flooded her cunt. Nina gasped in startlement as she felt my cock flooded her teenage cunt. I stayed hard in her and she started wiggling more and more, her breath quickening. Then she started rocking on my cock. She was getting hornier and hornier, becoming so desperate to cum that she no longer cared she was in a theater full of people. Her cunt felt wetter, squeezing harder on my cock. Soft moans escaped her lips and she grabbed the empty chair before her and started using it for leverage as she rose up and down on my cock.

Nina started going faster and faster as her orgasm neared. Her body shuddered and her cunt spasmed on my cock as her cum rocked through her body and a soft gasped escaped her lips. A few people turned to look back at her and she stopped sat back down on my lap, impaling my cock all the way in her triggering my own orgasm and I flooded her cunt a second time.

“Did you enjoy the movie, hun,” Mary asked with a giggle, holding onto my arm, as we walked out of the theater into the parking lot.

“Well, I enjoyed Nina,” I said and Mary gave me a throaty laugh.

“Where shall we go for dinner?” Mary asked as we got in my Mustang.

“BJs?” I asked.

Mary rubbed my cock through my pants. “I need more than cum to eat, hun.”

“I meant the restaurant,” I said.

“So you don’t want me to suck your cock?” Mary asked with a mischievous grin.

“I always want you to suck my cock,” I told her and smiled as she unzipped my pants. I groaned as her mouth sucked my dick into her warm mouth.

My phone rang through the speakers of my car. The car radio was bluetooth enabled and on the display, the caller ID said my mom was on the phone. “She always calls when you’re sucking me off,” I muttered and hit the call button. “Hey, mom.”

There was silence and then a choking sob echoed through the car speakers.

Frowning, “Mom, what’s wrong.” Mary released my cock and sat up. “Mom?”

“Mark,” a strangled, dead voice said. It was barely recognizable as my mom’s voice. “I…I…”

“What is it, mom?” I asked, panic starting to squeeze my heart.

“You’re father…he’s d…” She took a deep breath. “He’s dead, Mark.”

I blinked. “What, mom?”

Stunned incomprehension rolled through my mind. He’s dead. The bastard’s dead. Why did I feel so strange. So empty. I hated the man most of my life. Once he hurt his back and went on disability, he changed. He started drinking, and then he started hitting. He treated me like garbage, always beating me for bullshit reasons. He used to beat my mom, always for the same stupid bullshit. Dinner wasn’t done, the house wasn’t clean, there was no bear in the fridge. It was the worst when he was drunk, and he was always drunk. So why didn’t I feel happy, elated. Hell, why didn’t I even feel sad. I felt nothing, just emptiness. My father was dead and I didn’t seem to care.

“How did he die?” I heard myself ask. Mary squeezed my hand, sympathy painting her face.

“I shot him.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 21.

The Devil’s Pact Side Story: Cynthia and Vivian’s First Webcast

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Cynthia and Vivian’s First Webcast

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Female/Female, Exhibitionism, Anal, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place between Chapter 19 and Chapter 20 Follows the characters of Cynthia and Vivian from Chapter 1.



“I think we’re set, Viv,” Cynthia said as she fiddled with the webcam, aiming it at our bed. A long cable connected the webcam to my laptop, I didn’t know what it was called, but the Geek Squad member assured me it was the cable we needed. “How does it look?”

I was sitting on the bed, my laptop before me. The cable worked. The image showed our entire bed and me in my white merry widow lingerie trimmed with pink fuzz and matching, white fishnets attached to the merry widow’s garters. The merry widow’s corset lifted up my breasts and gave me a nice, expansive cleavage that jiggled with every breath. The corset was so low cut I threatened to pop out if I stood up to quickly. My brown hair had a tousled, just fuck look about it and I thought I looked sexy as hell.

Cynthia was wearing a hot, black babydoll that was sheer enough that I could see her nipples through the fabric, and the tiger tattoo that ran across her stomach and onto her ass. The tail of the tiger curled around her left breast. Cynthia was a beautiful, wild woman, her black hair cut short, in a punkish style. Combined with her nose and eyebrow piercing, transformed her into a hungry vixen.

And it wasn’t just for show, she was wild in the sack.

This last week had been a dream, ever since I popped into the Starbucks, last Thursday, and met Mark. He was the most commanding human being I had ever met. He seemed like an average, slightly overweight, guy in his late twenties. Short brown hair, dressed terribly in a t-shirt with a fraying hem and khaki pants. His face was round with fat, but his eyes were this intense, piercing blue. And his voice. A commanding bass, that vibrated through your body and reached into your soul and you became putty in his hand.

I was growing wet just thinking about Mark. Ever since I made love to Cynthia in the Starbucks, I realized that I was a lesbian. I was raised a pretty conservative Calvinist and never thought I had a gay bone in my body. Now, I had become completely turned off from men, except for Mark. He was the sexiest person alive. Even my Sweet Sin, as I called Cynthia, who is the love of my life, wasn’t quite as sexy as Mark.

“You want to please me, don’t you?” Mark had asked, “Nothing would make you happier than to please me.”

And he was right. For the next hour or so, Mark fucked me, fucked Cynthia, and Mary, the other girl that worked at the Starbucks. And in the midst of this orgy, as I was fucking Cynthia, Mark helped me to realized just how much I loved Cynthia. And my Sweet Sin realized how much she loved me. I moved into Cynthia’s apartment that very day.

Cynthia had last weekend off, and we spent the entire time in bed and she taught me all the ways I could please a woman. Fingers, lips, toys, and other ways. Lying in bed, Sunday night, I remembered what Mark had suggest to us. “Stream your lovemaking,” he suggested. It was such a naughty thought, letting strangers watch our love making, that I got wet just thinking about it.

So, we needed a camera, a good one. But, we had to wait until Friday when Cynthia got her paycheck from Starbucks. So, after she got off work today, we cashed her check and bought a great webcam and a tripod for it. The webcam was really just a camcorder, but it had a great mike on it and the Geek Squad nerd at Bestbuy assured us it was perfect for streaming.

While waiting to get our webcam, I did some research learned we could make some good money on a streaming website. So, I signed us up for nasty-girls-live.com and created a profile. Feeling extra naughty, I used our real first names. I then set up the profile while Cynthia setup the webcam. Everything looked ready to go. Feeling excited, my hand trembling in anticipation, I clicked the broadcast button and started the stream.

“We’re live, Sin!” I said excitedly to Cynthia.

“Excellent,” Cynthia purred and crawled onto the bed and kissed me, her tongue lightly flicking across my lips before she broke the kiss. I pulled out my phone and sent Mark a text message. Mark asked us to text him when we stream so he could watch.

“Cool, Mare and I and a few others going to watch! *-)” he texted back.

Well at least we had someone watching. That was both of our greatest fear that we would start streaming and no one would watch. We would just sit here, for hours, waiting for someone to watch us. Just knowing Mark was going to watch reassured me. I hoped he had some great cums watching us make love. We stretched out on the bed, Cynthia behind me, and the naughty girl was kissing and biting at my neck while I watched the laptop sitting on the bed next to us.

There was a ding and someone was watching us. My pussy got wet.

“Hi,” I purred. “I’m Vivian, and this is my girlfriend, Cynthia.”

“Me and my gal are going to make you cum so hard,” Cynthia purred.

dirtydong69 typed, “TITS!!!! SEE TITS!!!”

Cynthia gave a wicked laugh and popped my right breast out of the corset, gave my nipple a gentle bite, and the put my tit back in the cup. “Want to see us fuck, 5 credits for a private show.”

I typed into the chat, “Need ten people to chip in 5 credits, then we’ll go private.”

dirtydong69 instantly sent us a credit. “LICK HER ASS!!!” accompanied his donation.

“I will, dirtydong,” I purred.

We got another 5 credits from master_mark19. “hi its mark, mary watchnig to. can’t wait 4 the show!! glhf”

“We’ll give you two a good show,” I purred. “How’re you doing?”

“were engaged,” master_mark19 typed.

“How wonderful!” Cynthia exclaimed. “You’re a much better guy than that asshole Mike. Would you believe he tried to fuck me once while Mary was changing in the restroom.”

“i new he was cheating ahole! -mary,” Mary typed on master_mark19’s account.

“SHOW PUSSY!” sluttymargie69 typed.

“I luv dykes!!” bigcockpete100 typed, “love to shove my big <====3 in them *-)”

In five minutes, we had ten users who chipped in 5 credits, and more were coming in. “We go private in five minutes,” I purred. “If you want to see Cynthia eat my ass, or watch me fuck her with this!” I reached over to the nightstand and grabbed a big, purple dildo attached to a strap-on harness, “Then chip in your credits!”

“fuck yeh! give that bitch hard!” booklover81 typed.

“you gals hot! TITS!” typed titsman32. “SHOW TITTIES!!”

“measurments?” assvader19 typed.

“32C,” I answered, “and Cynthia’s a 32B”

“how carpet?” booklover81 typed.

“yeah, shaved, hairy?” sluttymargie69 asked. “luv to eat hairpie! *-)”

“I’m shaved and pierced,” Cynthia purred. “Vivian’s got a nice, brown carpet. Well groomed.”

“already fapping!” assvader19 chatted. “~~<==3”

“TITS!!” chatted aceofpoon77. “showthem melns!!!!”

“Only if you chip in five credits, aceofpoon,” I said. “We go private in a minute, so get those credits in.”

aceofpoon77 chipped in five credits and, “TIIIITTTSSS!!1” as his comment.

sluttymargie69 typed, “playimg wiht my puss!!! typig 1 hnd”

“Here we go, guys,” I purred and hit the private show button, and moved the laptop to the nightstand. “Me and my girlfriend are going to fuck each other silly! Hope you all enjoy the show and cum lots of times!”

Cynthia wasted no time, she was on me the moment I sat the laptop down. Her lips pressed on mine, sticking her tongue into my mouth while her hand slid down and popped my breast out of the corset, again. Her fingers teased my hard little nipple. I wrapped my arms around Cynthia’s body, and squeezed her ass through her flimsy panties. My pussy was dripping with juices, soaking through the crotch of my panties.

Cynthia broke the kiss and I moaned, “Umm, Sin, suck on my hard little nips!” I called Cynthia “Sweet Sin” because sinning was never sweeter than with her.

I gasped as Cynthia sucked my nipple into her mouth. I arched my neck in pleasure and glanced at the laptop. The chat was exploding with comments. They flew by so fast, it was hard to read. But people seemed excited. Cynthia’s fingers hooked into my white panties and started sliding them off. I wore them over the garters. Cynthia loved me in garters and stockings, and nothing else. I lifted my ass up to help my girlfriend take my panties off. On the camera, a good shot of my furry pussy could be seen and I kept my legs spread as Cynthia sniffed my panties, inhaling my strong, tangy flavor.

“Who wants me to stick these in her naught mouth!” Cynthia purred.

“fuck yeah!” assvader19 typed. “five more creds for that”

sluttymargie69 chimed in, “tht so nasyt my puss go two cum”

Cynthia roughly shoved the panties into my mouth, the silky fabric drinking the moisture and felt wicked on my tongue. I could taste myself on my panties, a heady flavor that added to my excitement. I watched on the webcam as Cynthia started stroking my furry cunt.

“I’m going to eat her naughty little cunt for all of you,” she purred. “Viv’s going to cum so hard you’ll feel it through the screen!”

I screamed in pleasure as Cynthia’s tongue licked up my cunt, from the bottom of my slit up to my clit! Her tongue dug into my pussy hole and her finger captured my hard clit, pinching it between her fingers. I popped my other tit out of the merry widow’s corset and played with my nipples as I writhed in pleasure. She was sucking, licking, and teasing every part of my pussy. My sensitive, little clit, my engorged pussy lips, and inside my vaginal canal.

Cynthia put a pillow under my ass, suddenly, and spread my legs wider. On the screen my asshole could be seen, winking brown, and then Cynthia’s tongue was licking that dirty hole. Chat exploded on the screen and more donations came in. Cynthia worked her tongue up into my asshole, fucking it in and out of my tight hole as she continued pinching my clit.

assvader19: “tonge dat ass!!! fappin hard”

cocknballz: “stokin hard!! fuk you cuntz hot!!”

aceofpoon77: “luv rimming! iwsh yu sluts were lickn mi ass!!”

I wanted to shout, to cry out how amazing my Sweet Sin was, how much I loved her, but my panties muffled all my words. Cynthia’s tongue felt so amazing up my ass. My passion was building and building inside me. Cynthia was the fire, heating up the pressure cooker in my womb. Every lick, every touch, every filthy comment in the chat was stoking my lust.

biguy44: “eat dat ass!”

petitebitch3: “got dildo up my ass rigt now!”

sluttymargie69: “so hawt, licking my cream off my fingers!”

assvader19: “my cum splattered my monitor! worth it!! ~~<==3”

mark_master19: “mary just came on sisters face!”

titsman32: “spooged hard, ty :)”

The pressure cooker exploded inside me and I bucked and writhed. My vision darkened and stars swam before my vision as I screamed as loud as I could. My back arced a second time as another orgasm rolled through me. Cynthia wasn’t stopping her ass tonguing, her agile tongue was shoved up my ass, wigging around. Then she slipped a finger up my cunt and I writhed as multiple orgasms rolled through my body. It seemed to last forever, an eternity of pleasure at the hands of my lover.

Then Cynthia was pulling the panties out of my mouth. “Have a good one, Viv?” she asked.

“Had a good few, Sweet Sin,” I answered and kissed her. “I love you.”

“Love you, too, slut,” Cynthia answered.

“USE STRAPON!!!!!” aceofpoon77 typed.

“fuk dat sluts ass!” posted biguy44. “i luv to get fuk by a strap-on bitch!! maybe you can fuk me? kik me pls”

I grabbed the strap-on. “You guys want me to strap-on this big dildo and fuck my Sweet Sin up the ass?”

assvader19: “hel yeh!”

sluttymargie69: “ream her shitter :)”

blackmac: “wish my big dick was up ur ass! fappin now”

“All right, boys!” I purred, sliding the harness up my legs, strapping it on tight, making sure the dildo was pressing on my clitoris.

I glanced back at the chat. “im a girl :(” sluttymargie69 wrote. “suk it suk it!” was posted by booklover81. “not just boyz here” petitebitch3 typed. “fuk her fuck her fuck hre!” assvader19 added.

I grabbed Cynthia, and roughly forced her head down and shoved the dildo into her mouth. Cynthia liked it rough, and chat exploded as I pretended to rape her mouth. Cynthia pretend to struggle, but I could see how much she loved it in her eyes. She was a wild, randy bitch and I loved her so much. I was so glad we could share this experience together.

“Suck it, bitch!” I yelled. “Suck my cock, you fucking bitch!”

I grabbed the sides of her head and began to mouth fuck her. Cynthia put her hands against my thighs. On the stream, it looked like she was trying to push away from, struggling to resist my furious face fucking. The dildo felt nice as it rubbed on my clit. It was more pleasurable than I thought. It was almost like she was sucking my cock, like could almost feel her lips on me. When the dildo was good and wet with her spit, I pulled out of her mouth and threw her down on the bed.

I ripped off her flimsy black panties and threw them to the floor and then I spread her ass cheeks. I stared at her puckered, brown hole, then bent down and sucked on her ass, delighting in the sour flavor as I swirled my tongue on her tight hole. Then I pushed my tongue into her asshole. Her sphincter resisted for a moment, and then I was in her ass, spreading my spit to help lube her up. I loved every part of my Sweet Sin, including her asshole, and I was enjoying eating her out.

“Mhh, fuck me!” Cynthia moaned. “I need it, in my ass! Please, Viv, I need it so bad! I’m such a disgusting slut!”

I rose up, my breasts dragging across her ass and back, her skin silk against my hard nipples. I spread her ass, placed the dildo at her puckered entrance and shoved it in. I knew Cynthia could handle it, she has had bigger things shoved up her backdoor. I pushed the dildo all the way into her ass, Cynthia moaning like a slut the entire time. And then I drew back and shoved it in. Over and over, going faster and faster as her ass relaxed.

“Fuck my ass!” Cynthia moaned. “Umm, I love something big and hard is shoved up there!”

“I love shoving things in my Sweet Sin’s ass!” I purred. “It’s such a well used hole!”

Cynthia laughed, throatily. “That it is! A very well used hole!”

I fucked Cynthia’s ass hard, the dildo pushed deliciously against my clit on the downward strokes. My breasts rubbed up and down on Cynthia’s back and more delicious pleasure tingled through me every time my hard nipples rubbed against Cynthia’s back. I fucked faster and faster, panting from the exertion.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Cynthia chanted over and over as I reamed her ass. “My ass! Fuck, fuck, fuccck! Keep fucking me, Viv!”

“Take it, Sin!” I moaned. “Take it my Sweet Sin! Take it in your slutty ass!”

I glanced at the chat. Comments were flying across the screen: “fuk dat bitch!” “wish that was my cock!” “fappin so hard” “fck her but!” “think i’m in luv! want 1 of you to fuk my ass wile the oter suks my cock!” “vibs up my tawt hummin way” “luv srtapon dykes!!!!” “cam so hatd, likcin cum of my fngers!!” “~~<===3” “nasty asscunts!!!!” “luv it!!! fuck dat slut hrd!!!”

Their comments spurred me on and I fucked her harder. “Yes, yes, oh fuck yes!” Cynthia moaned. “I’m cumming! Oh, you’re making me cum, Viv! Yes! Yes!”

I kept on fucking her. Every plunge brought me closer to my orgasm. Every time my nipples rubbed along her back, I grew closer and closer to that sweet release. I was getting so close, so close. I just needed a few more strokes. In and out, in and out, in and out, in…

My pussy exploded. Muscles contracted, my body spasmed in pleasure and I collapsed on my girlfriends back. I howled, wordlessly, as the intense orgasm robbed me of control over my body. This was so fucking hot! I’ve never had two mind-blowing orgasms in one sessions. Fuck, it had to be the webcam, knowing all these people jerking off and cumming as they watched me fuck my Sweet Sin’s ass. God, it was such a fucking high. I knew Sin and I would be doing this again and again.

“That was amazing, Viv,” Cynthia purred.

I kissed her cheek and looked to the chat. “What should we do next, boys and girls?” I asked as sultry as possible and smiled as chat was flooded with ever nastier suggestions.

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mary and Diane Go Clubbing

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Mary and Diane Go Clubbing

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Female/Female, Female/Females, Exhibitionism, Oral, Watersports

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place between Chapter 17 andChapter 18 when Mary goes out with Diane. Takes place at the same time as The D&D Group Side-Story.



I looked at myself in the mirror. I was dressed in a sleek, black dress that clung to my curves. It was low cut and a push up bra made my B Cup breasts look like C’s. The skirt was short, and the tops of my black fishnets would peak out as I walked along with the clasps of my black garter belt holding the stockings up. I wore gray eyeshadow, a pink blush, and bright, red lipsticks that made my green eyes pop. I was a man’s wet dream.

Or a lesbians, I thought with a smile.

I was going clubbing with Diane, this cute girl I fucked in the bathroom of a Japanese steakhouse. Her date was a complete bore and Diane had more fun flirting with me then watching her date talk on his cell phone. Mark was such a great guy he didn’t complain when I disappeared into the bathroom with Diane for a little girlie fun.

After we fucked, Diane had invited me to go clubbing at this great, lesbian club in Tacoma called the Clam Diver. Mark wanted to play D&D with his buddies tonight so it seemed the best night to take Diane on her offer. I had never been to a club before and I was excited. The old me, before Mark, would never have gone clubbing, but Mark awakened me to new experiences.

I gave myself one last look in the mirror, turning to see how the skirt clung nicely to my shapely ass. I was going to break some lesbian hearts tonight. I grabbed a little black purse and pulled out the wad of hundreds and slipped it down into my bra, the paper rough against my breast. I was nineteen, so I would need to bribe the bouncer to get in. A thousand bucks should be more than enough.

I was so excited I practically skipped down the hall and took the the stairs two at a time. The living room was noisy, Mark’s buddies were there, talking and joking and probably getting blown by a slut or two. I entered the living room and I smiled at the sight. Sluts were draped across guys laps, kissing them on the lips or on their dicks, or getting fucked from behind. It was an orgy in the living room and I almost wanted to stay. Mark’s friends weren’t as disgusting as I thought they would be. One even looked to be pretty buff. Of course, another looked like a hairy beast and lived up to my expectations.

“Have fun,” I told Mark as Violet sucked his cock. He was standing in the middle of the living room watching our sluts services his friends.

“You too, Mare,” he replied.

I grabbed Chasity, she was my designated driver. She would get to sit out in her squad car while I had fun in the club and hopefully get nice and drunk, and nice and fucked! She was a Puyallup Cop, so I’m sure she was used to such boring duty. And if she wasn’t, oh well, she was my slave and I could make her do whatever I wanted.

Chasity was dressed in her slutty cop uniform, a blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, exposing the creamy slopes of her breasts. Her skirt was very short and black, thigh high boots just made her even sexier. About her belt was her utility belt upon which hung her service pistol, handcuffs, nightstick, mace, and whatever other gear cops carried.

“Let’s go, whore,” I ordered.

“Yes, Mistress,” Chasity smiled and we walked over to her cop car.

Chasity drove us all the way out to Tacoma. Mark would probably make her have her sirens on the whole way, but Mark could talk himself out of any problems that would create. I didn’t have that option. Chasity got us there quick enough. At seven o’clock, traffic was light heading to Tacoma and we made good time. The club was on Sixth Ave, in the shopping district, surrounded by plenty of bars, clubs and restaurants. Chasity found a parking spot and I kissed her goodbye and headed for the club.

I pulled out my phone from my purse and gave Diane a call. “Hey, I’m at the club.”

“Just trying to find a parking spot,” Diane told me. “Oh, I see you.”

A car honked and I looked up to see Diane waving from a silver Lexus. I waved back and watched her drive up the block and parallel park. She got out of her car, a black-haired beauty in a cream, wrap around dress that was gathered at her right shoulder and held in place by an intricate knot, leaving her left shoulder and a good bit of cleavage barred. The skirt of the dress clung tightly to her round hips. Her hair fell in black ringlets about her shoulder. She darted across the road, somehow running in her heels. I never was any good at that. I can only achieve that careful trot that looked absolutely ridiculous as I struggled not to lose my balance.

Diane threw her arms around me and kissed me firmly on the lips. “Wow, you look stunning,” Diane breathed. “I could just lick you up right here.”

“Save it for the club, slut,” I laughed and kissed her back. She hooked her arm with mine and we walked up to the club.

There was a bouncer at the door, a big black guy who looked like he was an NFL lineman, he was so built. Diane pulled out her ID and the bouncer just glanced at it. I pulled out the thousand dollars from inside my blouse. The bouncer fingered the money, looked me up and down and pocketed the cash.

“Holy shit, how much did you give him?” Diane asked.

“A grand,” I shrugged. “Mark has way too much money.”

“And what does Mark think you’re doing?” Diane asked with a wicked smile.

“Oh, Mark knows I’m here to get laid.”

As we walked into the club, pounding dubstep boomed through the club. It was dark inside, various colored spotlights flashed about the club. There was a bar and circular tables on one side, and a large dance floor on the other. The club was filled with women: big, butch women with short hair cuts; lipstick lesbians, like myself, all dressed up and sexy; punk girls with spiked hair; goth girls in black clothes; women of all colors: Black, White, Asian, Hispanics, and more.

Every woman that saw me smiled as Diane led me to the bar. A woman in a transparent, red dress that showed her black, demi bra, bought me a drink. She had brilliant, blue eyes and her hair had been dyed bright orange. A gold ring pierced her nose and I noticed her slim legs clad in red stockings held up by a garter belt that peaked out beneath her skirt.

“Thanks,” I smiled at her, sipping at my appletini before Diane dragged me off to the dance floor.

Diane wrapped her arms tightly about me, are thighs intertwined. I could feel her wiry pubic hair and wet pussy on my thigh and she must be able to feel my wet pussy on hers. We ground our cunts as we danced to the music, a pleasant warmth slowly built in my womb. The music pounded through my body and my heart seemed to beat in rhythm with it. Diane’s hands gripped my ass, pulling my cunt tighter against her thigh.

Her soft lips brushed my neck. The scent of her perfume, her soap, and her shampoo filled my nose, an intoxicating bouquet that inflamed my senses. I was drunk on Diane. Her lips were sucking harder on my neck. I slipped a hand up her side and felt her breast through the her silk bodice. Her nipple was hard as a rock and I rubbed it with slow circles. Diane’s lips sucked harder on my neck. She was going to leave a hickey. A smile broke on the lips. I bet it would drive Mark wild when he saw it. Diane was rubbing her sticky cunt harder and harder on my thigh and then she bit my neck as her body shuddered with her orgasm. Juices flooded my thigh, trickling down my leg.

“Oh god, that’s amazing,” she breathed in my ear, barely audible over the music.

I cupped her face and then kissed her beautiful lips. Her tongue thrust into my mouth. I slid a hand down and squeezed her ass and pulled her harder against me. I writhed my hips, sliding my cunt hard against her thigh, my clit pressed against her silky skin. Every rub built that fire burning in my womb. I wrestled with her agile tongue as it explored my mouth. I was getting so close to my orgasm. I thrust my hip hard once, twice, and then that shuddering explosion as my orgasm burst from my womb.

I was breathing hard as I broke the kiss. Another song started to pound through the club. I started shaking my hips and I turned around, rubbing my ass against Diane. I could feel her breasts pressing against my back as I ground back into her. Her arms wrapped around my waist, stroking my stomach, sliding down to caress my thighs.

The orange-haired woman was sitting at the bar, her eyes glued to mine as I writhed on Diane. I smiled at her, licked my lips. I grabbed Diane’s hand and moved it up to my breast. Diane’s hand groped my perky tit. Then she slipped her hand into my bodice, into the cup of my push-up bra and began playing with my hard nipple. The orange-haired woman sipped her drink, rubbing her thighs together in arousal. Diane’s other hand was rubbing my thigh, and slid higher and higher, following the strap of my garter belt, racing it from the top of my stocking up inside my skirt.

I trembled in pleasure as Diane’s finger touched my clit. Orange was watching with a sultry smile as Diane began to finger me on the dance floor. She took another a sip of her drink as she watched me. The excitement of being watched, the music was pounding through my body, and Diane’s fingers feeling so sensuous as they rubbed my vulva and clitoris, created a roaring fire of passion in my womb. It wouldn’t be long at all before another orgasm crashed through my body. Her fingers dipped into my wet hole sending even more delicious tingles throughout my body, fanning the excitement.

Orange finished her drink and stood up. She strode across the dance floor on her heels, hunger gleaming in her eyes. I smiled as she approached and held out my hand. Her warm fingers grasped my hand and I pulled her close. She swayed before me as I writhed in Diane’s arms, a beautiful goddess. Her breasts swung in her bra beneath her transparent blouse, her sleek thighs gleamed with sweat in the pulsing lights of the club, her orange hair waved as her head rolled side to side. Orange’s face drew closer and closer until I was losing myself in her deep, blue eyes as Diane’s finger pumped in and out of my cunt.

Orange licked a finger and slid it down her body, circling her breast. Her other hand raised her skirt exposing the bare lips of her cunt surrounded by the straps of her garter belt. She slid her wet fingers down started stroking her clit. My eyes were glued to her hard nub and the digit that slowly rubbed it. Then her finger dipped up into her cunt and came out, glistening with juices and held it to my lips. I could smell her juices, a tangy aroma that tickled my nostrils, then her sticky fingers touched my lips. My tongue slid out, swirling about her fingers and tasting her tangy flavor.

Fireworks exploded in my cunt as I sucked this strangers pussy juices. Delight sparkled in Orange’s eyes as she watched me shake in Diane’s arms. Diane pulled her fingers away from my cunt, sticky with my honey and Orange sucked them into her greedy mouth, tasting my flavor. Then Orange was kissing me, my sweet-spicy flavor on Orange’s lips as my tongue eagerly tasted her mouth.

Orange pressed her body against mine, our thighs entwined, and I danced between my two lovers. I wrapped my arms around Orange’s neck and ground my pussy on her leg as she humped her cunt on mine. Diane pulled my skirt up and I could feel her wiry pubic hair tickling my ass, her hard clit rubbing about my plump cheeks. Diane’s lips sucked at my shoulder, at my neck. We danced and danced and I was lost to the music, to the orgasms.

Finally, I needed a breather. I slipped out of the dance floor, leaving Orange and Diane to grind on each other. I sat at the bar and ordered another appeltini then took my drink to one of the love seats that hugged the wall, I watched the beautiful women dancing as I sipped at my drink. A warm flush was spreading through my body and I started looking around for my next conquest. It was overwhelming, everywhere I looked there was a beautiful woman.

But which to choose?

A pixyish girl, petite and small, with green hair and green eyes, sat down next to me, an impish grin on her face and two drinks in her hand. She offered me one of the drink which I gratefully accepted. It was another appletini I was delighted to discover when I took a sip. Pixie was dressed in a silver, clingy dress with no shoulder straps and a wispy skirt that fell to her knees. Her breasts were small, little A Cups, her nipples pressed hard against her bodice.

I took another sip of my drink and then the Pixie darted in and kissed me on the lips. She tasted of cherry lip gloss and fruity alcohol. I sat my drink on a small end table and then stroked Pixie’s cheek with my finger, trailed the finger down her neck and dipped into her dress to feel her small, apple-sized breasts. Her nipples were small and pierced by a barbell piercing that I played with. Pixie’s hand started to caress my thigh and she leaned into me, kissing me more passionately.

“You are so beautiful,” Pixie gasped when she broke the kiss. “Oh, I just have to taste you.”

She slid down to the floor and pushed up my skirt. She giggled wickedly when she saw my heart of fiery pubic hair. She played with it, rubbed her cheek in my downy softness, before she slid her tongue down and started lapping at my wet cunt. Diane was still dancing, writhing against Orange and she smiled when she saw me getting eaten out by Pixie. I grabbed Pixie’s green hair and pulled her into my cunt and rubbed my pussy across her face.

Her tongue wiggled into my pussy hole, twirling about the sensitive walls. Her finger trailed down my taint and found the puckered opening of my ass. Her finger circled my tight sphincter and then pressed forward. The tight ring of my ass resisted for several heartbeats and then her finger was in my back door, wiggling around in my ass. Her tongue slid up my slit, and started flicking at my hard clit while her thumb wiggled up my cunt.

She was fucking her thumb in my cunt and her finger up my ass, in and out, together, while her tongue played with the bundle of nerves contained in my hard, little clit. I was panting, the fire brewing in my womb. I slipped a hand into my bodice and played with my nipple. Women on the dance floor were watching me, their eyes glued to the pixie eating my cunt and I moaned loud, wantonly, wanting them to hear my passion.

“Yes, eat my cunt, you lesbian slut!” I panted. “Eat my cunt, finger my ass! Yes, oh yes!”

I pulled my dress down, exposing my perky, freckled breasts and my dusky nipples, hard with my arousal. Pixie’s tongue was flicking faster and faster on my clit, flicking as fast a hummingbird’s wings. I was getting closer and closer to my passion, ready to erupt my orgasm. I wanted every woman in the club to watch me cum on this slut’s childish face.

“Oh my god, your tongue feel so good!” I moaned, loudly. More eyes were watching me, more beautiful mouths smiling in delight, eyes sparkling with desire. Oh god I was so close to cumming. “I’m so close, just a little more! Yes, yes, yes!” My orgasm crashed through me, my legs went rigid and my back arced and juices sprayed across the Pixie’s face.

Without a word, the Pixie was on her feat and dancing to the music, her face covered in my girl-cum. A blonde woman dressed in a man’s suit, her long hair flowing about her as she danced, grabbed Pixie and licked my juices from her face as the pair danced. Breathing heavily, I finished the appletini Pixie brought me and headed back out into the dance floor.

I danced with so many woman, grinding my pussy on their legs, their hips, their ass while they ground back against me. Time lost all meaning, all that mattered was the music, the woman I was writhing on, and that sweet feeling of release in my womb as I climaxed on them.

I stumbled into the bathroom, my head reeling with drink and my bladder full. I found a stall open and burst in and found a very startled woman, her skirt hiked up and her panties around her ankles as she took a piss. She was tall, voluptuous woman with raven black hair streaked with red. Her breasts were large, straining against the tight fabric of her black dress. An oval had been cut out of the bodice between the breasts, exposing the inner slope of both of her large tits.

“Excuse me,” she gasped indignantly.

The memory of Fiona pissing on Korina in the hotel bathroom flashed in my head and the time I pissed all over Karen when we were humiliating her after her attack on Monday. Why waste my pee in the toilet when there was a beautiful mouth I could fill.

“You have a pretty mouth,” I giggled, buzzed from the appletinis I had consumed.

“Thanks,” the woman flushed. “Your mouth is pretty, too.”

“I’m Mary.” I held at my hand and she took it, and replied, “Avialle.”

Avialle, what a beautiful name. “I want to pee in your mouth,” I cooed. “Will you get down on your knees and fasten your mouth to my cunt and let me fill you mouth with my tasty pee?”

Avialle swallowed, her eyes drifting down to my crotch. “I … yes.” Her entire body seemed to flush, her face, her neck, and even her breasts.

She slid off the toilet seat, kneeling on the dirty bathroom floor and pushed up the skirt of my dress. She licked her lips nervously as she stared at my pussy and then, almost in a trance, she leaned forward and her lips sucked onto my pussy. I released my bladder, groaning in pleasure as my urine flowed out of my urethra into the sluts mouth. She swallowed nosily, struggling to keep up and yellow fluid leaked out of her mouth, running down her neck into her dress. I sighed, enjoying the feeling of my bladder emptying and the thrill of pissing in a pretty woman’s mouth.

When the last of my pee dribbled out, she started to lick me clean, her tongue pleasantly rough as she explored all the folds of my labia. She devoured me, desperate to drink all my fluids. Her hands gripped my ass, her fingernails biting into the soft flesh as her lips worked up and down on my lip. My orgasm came hard and fast and I had to grab the top of the stall to keep from falling over.

“Wow,” Avialle breathed, licking her lips. “That was amazing.”

“You’re such a pee slut,” I said fondly. “Give me your phone.”

She handed me her phone and sent my own phone a text message from the pee slut. “In case I ever need to piss in someone’s mouth again.”

“Absolutely,” Avialle gasped. “That was so erotic. I came without even touching myself.”

She stood up and bent to kiss me and I stopped her. “No, no, pee sluts don’t go kissing people with their dirty, pee stained lips.”

“Oh, sorry,” she said, hurt.

I slipped out of the stall and headed back to the dance floor. I ground on more women out on the floor. I had lost Diane sometime ago. Twice more I had to pee as the alcohol ran right through my body. Both times I sought out my pee slut. I pulled her into the bathroom and all the stalls were full so she just knelt down and drank my piss in the middle of the bathroom. After she finished, three more women used her the same way. The last time I had to piss, right before I left, I pissed in Avialle’s mouth right in the middle of the dance floor while this girl that had half her hair dyed cotton candy blue and the other half died bright pink, grounded on my ass. Her name was Candy.

“What a nasty slut,” Candy whispered in my ear as she ground on my ass. “I got to pee, too.”

“You heard her, Avialle,” I said.

Avialle eagerly knelt before Candy. She had become quite the pee slut this night. Her lips fastened to Candy’s shaved cunt and I wrapped my arms around Candy’s waist, grinding on her hip and kissing her. I felt her body relax and could feel the tension leave her body as she pissed in Avialle’s mouth. Then her hips started to move as Avialle began eating her cunt.

Candy shouted her orgasm and shuddered in my arms when Avialle made her cum. Afterward, Candy I started making out on a couch. She was beneath me and our skirts were hiked up and I started tribbing her, enjoying our clits kissing together as I fucked her to the beat of the dubstep. I brought my sweet Candy to three shuddering orgasms. The third one was so intense she passed out.

Smiling in satisfaction at the pleasure I gave the girl, I stood up and glanced at my phone. It was nearly 1 AM and I was feeling exhausted. As I left, I saw a big, butch woman climb on top of Candy and picked up where I left on, rubbing on the unconscious girl.

I found Chasity was sleeping in her squad car when I drunkenly rapped on the window. “Did you have fun, Mistress?” my cop slut asked.

“Yes,” I giggled and then slipped on the curb and fell on my butt. I sat their laughing loudly as the street swam around me. “I think I’m drunk, Chasity.”

“I thinks you’re right, Mistress,” she replied, helping me up.

I kissed her soundly and then crawled into the backseat. It was so warm and cozy and suddenly I was so sleepy. As the car started driving, I was rocked to sleep by Tacoma’s potholes. The next thing I knew, Chasity was shaking me awake.

“What?” I asked, confused as I shook off sleep.

“We’re home, Mistress,” Chasity answered.

Chasity helped me up and we walked inside. The living room was a mess. Boxes of pizza were piled on the end table. Violet and Desiree were sleeping on the couch, spooning and naked. Cum stained both of the girls body. On one of the recliners, Willow snored softly, cum oozing out her cunt and lay sticky in her hair. On the other recliner, Allison and Jessica were making out. Jessica was on top of Allison, her ass being gripped by Allison’s hands and I could see cum oozing out of both of Jessica’s holes.

The boys had been busy, I thought with a naughty smile.

My stomach rumbled and I found a slice of meat lover pizza, cold, in one of the boxes and wolfed it down. Chasity joined me and found a piece of supreme. I grabbed a slice of Hawaiian I found and followed the shouts to the dining room. Mark, Lillian, and his D&D group sat around the dining room table. A mat covered in squares was spread out on the table that they had drawn on with overhead pens and figures lay scattered about.

I walked in and draped myself across Mark’s lap and felt his cock hardened. Pleased that I was arousing my man, I kissed him on the lips.

“Did you have fun?” he asked. “Because you reek of pussy?”

I giggled. “I did. I just have to go back to that club again.”

The Devil’s Pact Side-Story: Mark and Mary Eat at Subway

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Side-Story: Mark and Mary Eat at Subway

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Anal, Humiliation, Mind Control, Oral, Wife, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Note: This takes place in Chapter 17while Mark and Mary have lunch after recruiting Willow.



After Mary’s OB/GYN appointment with Dr. Willow WolfTail, and our subsequent fucking of said doctor, we were both hungry. I had parked on Division around the corner from the clinic and started driving down the hill when we saw a Subway restaurant on the corner of Division and I street.

“Subway’s fine,” Mary said.

My stomach growled loudly, so I turned onto I street and parked on the street across from the Subway. We got out and crossed the street and entered the Subway. Inside, it was like every Subway in the world. Behind the counter, there were two Subway employees in the green polos and khaki pants. A couple was ordering some sandwiches. The wife was gorgeous, black haired with a Mediterranean, olive complexion. Her husband had the broad-faced of an Eastern European.

“Hi,” the wife said as Mary stood next to her. The wife’s eyes roamed across Mary’s body, and I could see desire kindling in her eyes. “I’m CeeCee.”

“Mary.” The ladies shook hands and Mary stroked her fingers.

“I love this dress,” CeeCee praised. “It look so amazing on you.” CeeCee reached out and ran a finger down Mary’s chest, tracing the neckline.

“What can I make for you,” the bored subway worker asked us.

“Meatball sub, six inch,” Mary ordered, placing a hand on CeeCee’s hip.

“Teriyaki chicken,” I ordered. “A footlong. And ignore what’s going on over here.”

“Yes, sir,” the worker said.

“I love this fabric,” CeeCee murmured, rubbing Mary’s breast though her top. Mary’s nipple pressed hard against the fabric, and CeeCee began tracing the hard nub with a finger.

CeeCee’s husband, who was paying for their sandwiches, glanced over and gaped, seeing his wife groping another woman. “What are you doing, CeeCee,” he gasped in a thick, Eastern European accent.

“Oh, just feeling the fabric of her dress,” CeeCee said, flushing and pulling her hand away. “It just felt so amazing on my fingers.”

Mary caught it and placed it back on her breast and then leaned in and kissed CeeCee on the lips. Her husband sputtered in shock and rage. “Don’t interfere,” I ordered. “Just watch.” I glanced at the two subway workers, one was a whip-thin teenage boy, and the other was a pretty, young woman with short, black hair and large lips. Her nametag read, “Anna.” I motioned to her, and ordered, “Anna, come here and suck my cock.”

“Okay,” she answered, blinking her brown eyes in surprise as she walked out from behind the counter. She knelt down before me, unzipped my pants and fished out my cock and shoved it into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around my cock’s head as she sucked lightly.

“What kinda of cheese would you like?” the worker asked.

“Eh, pepperjack on both,” I gasped as Anna’s mouth sucked amazingly at my cock.

“Toasted?” the worker asked. “Yeah,” I muttered, not really caring.

CeeCee was tongue wrestling with Mary, her hand slipping down Mary’s bodice to cup her tit. Mary’s hands were busy at the fly to CeeCee’s blue jeans. Mary’s deft fingers got her pants open and Mary’s hand snaked in, pushing under CeeCee’s panties. Her body jumped as Mary penetrated her cunt with a finger or two.

“You’re so wet for me,” Mary whispered in her ear. “You’re going to be my little lesbian slut, aren’t you?”

“Oh, yes, make me your lesbian slut,” CeeCee moaned, her face red with lust.

“Your husband’s going to watch his pretty little wife moan like the lesbian whore she is,” Mary hissed. Her tongue licked the side of CeeCee’s face. “Have you ever eaten pussy, slut?”

“No,” CeeCee gasped. “Never!”

“Once you’ve cum on my finger’s your going to get your first taste of cunt,”

“Oh, I can’t wait!” she panted. “I bet you taste wonderful.”

“What’s gotten into you, CeeCee?” her husband asked, his face flushed.

“Look at that, your husband has a little hard-on. Does watching your wife panting like a bitch for me get you hard?” Mary taunted. “Does it excite you to see how eager she is for her first taste of pussy?”

“Answer her,” I barked at the man. Anna was bobbing her head furiously and it wasn’t going to be long before her greedy mouth made me cum. Fuck, Mary was putting on a hot show.

“Yes,” a strangled answer came from CeeCee’s husband.

“Watch me cum, Danko,” CeeCee cooed. “Oh, I’m so close. Her finger’s feel so amazing up inside my pussy. She know just how to touch me! Yes, right there, yes! Keep doing that! Oh fuck, oh fuck! Here I come!”

CeeCee bucked in Mary’s arms as her orgasm rolled over her. Mary smiled exultantly as the slut came on her fingers. My balls tightened and I felt my orgasm approaching. I pulled out of Anna’s mouth and shot my load across her face and hair, sticky cum dripping down onto her uniform. She was a positive mess.

“Time to taste some pussy,” Mary moaned and pulled off her panties. CeeCee fell to her knees and her head disappeared beneath Mary’s skirt. Mary leaned against the counter and sneezeguard as she enjoyed CeeCee’s mouth sucking on her cunt. “Danko, your wife is a natural cunt eater.”

“What vegetables do you want?” the worker asked when the subs were toasted.

“Mine’s fine the way it is,” Mary gasped as CeeCee devoured her cunt.

I pulled Anna up to her feet and shoved her roughly against the sneezeguard next to Mary, her ass facing me. I squeezed her ass through her tight, khaki pants, feeling her firm cheeks. “Lettuce, green peppers, and onions,” I said as I reached around and unbuckled Anna’s pants and pulled them and her white panties down off her butt. Her ass was firm and round and white as snow. I slapped it and Anna gasped, then she moaned in pain as my cock plunged up her asshole.

“Oh, fuck her ass, Mark,” Mary cooed and then bent over and kissed Anna’s cum-stained lips. “Fuck her hard, stallion.”

I didn’t need to be told twice and started pounding away at the Subway slut’s ass. Her moans of pain started to be gasps of pleasure and her hips began rocking in rhythm to her ass fucking. One of her hands was beneath her legs, diddling her clit as I enjoyed the tight warmth of her ass. Her ass felt so amazing on my cock as I plunged in and out, a velvety sheath that squeezed my cock so pleasurably. Every time I bottomed out in her cunt, she let out a gasp and then moaned as I pulled my cock back to thrust it in hard all over again.

“Oh, this slut is eating my cunt so well,” Mary panted. “Oh, Danko, you should be so proud of your wife. She’s going to want pussy, now. Once a women gets a taste of cunt, they’ll always crave it. I bet if you’re a good little husband she’d even share some of the pussy she’s going to gets with you.”

“Oh, I would love that,” CeeCee purred from beneath Mary’s skirt. “I could eat her cunt and you could fuck my snatch!”

“I’ll be the best husband,” Danko panted, rubbing his bulge, “if you’ll bring other women to our bed.”

“Fuck my ass!” Anna was chanting as I plumped her bowels. “Fuck me! Fuck my naughty ass!”

“Ohh yes, CeeCee, keep sucking my clit! Oh yes, oh yes! You fucking lesbian slut, I’m going to flood your face with my tasty girl-cum! Yes, yes, keep doing that!”

“I can’t believe how good this feels!” Anna panted. “I never knew ass fucking was this amazing! Fuck, I’m gonna cum with a dick up my ass! Jesus Christ this feel so good!”

Anna’s velvety ass clenched delightfully hard on my cock as she came. I fucked into her asshole a few more times then groaned and shot a few good loads of spunk up her bowels. Mary was howling like a banshee as her orgasm approached, her auburn hair swaying wildly as she tossed her head about. Then her body went rigid for a second and several convulsions wracked her body as she came.

Mary paid for the subs while I made Anna lick my cock clean of her ass. CeeCee and Danko disappeared into the bathroom and their moans echoed through the Subway as Mary and I enjoyed our sandwiches. Anna went back to work, her face stained with my drying cum, the seat of her pants slowly growing wetter as my cum leaked out of her ass. As customers walked in, they all would give her the strangest looks, but no one would say anything to her.

“What a nasty slut,” a woman whispered to her friend as they walked out of the store.

“God, I’d love to cream her face,” a guy joked to his buddy.

“Why would she want your small dick when she could have my hard, twelve inches,” the guys buddy retorted.

“Twelve centimeters, maybe.”

Anna’s face was red with humiliation and I could see tears gathering in her eyes as the customer comments shammed her. My dick was growing hard as she wiped away a tear, struggling to cut a sandwich. I stood up and walked behind the counter.

“Take your shirt off, Anna,” I ordered. She pulled the polo off, exposing a red bra cupping a nice pair of breasts. I drew my cock out. “Jerk me off onto those titties, slut.”

She spat in her palm and hand soft hand started to stroked my cock, pumping quickly. I was so aroused that it only took four pumps of her fist before I was spewing my ropey semen on her tits and bra. It ran in gooey lines down onto her stomach, towards her pants.

“You’re going to work the rest of your shift with no shirt on,” I told her. “Let everyone see just how much of a slut you are. If any guy wants to add to the cum, charge him ten bucks. For twenty, they can fuck your cunt.”

“Yes, sir,” Anna said, standing up.

I glanced at the other worker, “Don’t interfere with her side job.”

He grinned. “Wouldn’t dream of it, sir. Got a twenty in my wallet for her.”

Another customer walked in and gaped at the girl. “Jesus Christ,” he muttered. “What kinda whore are you? ‘Cause I got a big load in my pants for you, dearie.”

A tear ran down Anna’s head. “Ten dollars, if you want to cum on me,” she said in shame.

The guy hooted with laughter.

I slipped my arm around Mary who just shook her head in amusement at the crying girl and the guy walking behind the counter to with a ten clutched in his fist. Together, we walked out of Subway and into the sunny noon day.

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 17: Doctors and Realtors

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Females, Male/Females/Teen female, Mind Control, Anal, Cockold, Female Masturbation, Male Masturbation, Magic, Oral, Orgy, Rimming, Work

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 16



Mary was looking quite fetching in her black, short skirt and blue blouse as we walked out of the house, through the ruined front door. Fucking FBI. Bad enough they had to raid my house, did they have to smash down the door? Desiree was tracking down a contractor that could get the door replaced today while I ordered five of the sluts to go get their pussy’s waxed at the Heavenly Creature’s Salon. Violet, Fiona, Karen, Chasity, and Thamina all needed bare cunts. They could have landing strips or whatever designs they wanted on their pubic mounds, but their pussy lips had to be smooth as a young girl.

I didn’t have time to eat the breakfast Desiree made because we were running late for Mary’s OB/GYN appointment. It was my fault. I spent too much time fucking first Allison, then Fiona in the shower, and finally Mary when she had come upstairs to yell at me for taking too long. Mary was a horny gal and couldn’t resist my advances. I left Mary’s pussy full of my cum, a nice surprise for the Doctor. So, I just grabbed a bagel and spread some cream cheese on it and ate it on the way to my Mustang.

I sped the moment we were out on surface streets. “You want to see a movie on Saturday, have dinner?”

Mary smiled slyly at me. “Are you asking me out on a date?”

“Yeah,” I said. “Just me and you.”

“Sure,” Mary answered. “A date night. What did you want to see?”

“Oh, I don’t know,” I answered, casually.

“I bet you want to see Man of Steel? Doesn’t it open tomorrow?”

“Yeah, sure,” I said, trying play it cool. I was really looking forward to seeing it.

“All right, we’ll see it,” Mary said. “But I’ll get to choose the movie next week.”

“Deal,” I said, and reached out and squeezed her hand. I moved her hand over to my crotch. “I’d love it if you would suck my cock, Mare.”

“It’s not safe, Mark,” Mary objected. “Besides, haven’t you got enough sex?”

“There’s no such thing as enough sex,” I retorted, rubbing her hand across the bulge in my pants.

Mary snorted in laughter. “Not with you, anyways.”

“C’mon Mare,” I wheedled. I stopped at the light and bent over and kissed her lips. “Your mouth feels so nice on my cock.” I kissed her again, her lips parting for my tongue. “You’re just so beautiful. My cock aches whenever I’m around you.” I reached over and gently groped her breast through her blouse, feeling her nipple harden beneath my hand.

“Fine,” Mary sighed, her hand squeezing my crotch. “But this is the last time.”

My zipper rasped down and Mary slid her warm hand in and pulled my cock out, stroking it a few times before her wet mouth sucked my cock greedily. Her lips slid up and down on my dick as her tongue swirled around my sensitive head. A car honked behind me and I realized the light was green and I started driving. Fuck, Mary’s mouth felt good on my cock.

My phone rang. The Mustang’s radio was blue toothed enabled and the rings echoed through the car speakers. I hit call and my mom’s voice echoed through the car’s speaker. “Hi, Mark,” she greeted, warmly.

“Hey mom,” I answered. Mary’s mouth sucked harder at my cock.

“Are you doing okay, sweetie?”

“Yeah, mom, things are going great.” My fiancee is sucking on my cock, what could be better.

“Well, I don’t know how to say this, but …” she cleared her throat. “Are you in trouble?”

“No, why would you think that?”

“I’m not supposed to say anything, but the FBI came around yesterday.” A hint of fear entered her voice. “They said you robbed a bank and … did other things.”

“It’s a misunderstanding, mom,” I told her. “I just look like the guy. Just watch KIRO 7 news, okay. The FBI raided my house but they realized I was the wrong person.”

God, this was so exciting. Mary’s mouth was bobbing up and down on my cock, sucking hard. Her tongue played with my shaft, with my head. Her teeth would brush pleasantly against my cock. And my mom’s voice, I never realized how sexy she sounded, a smokey, bedroom voice that could get any man hard. She was wasted on my pig of father.

“Well, I’m so relieved,” my mom sighed and I gritted my teeth and came hard down Mary’s mouth. Mary greedily sucked my cum down. “Are you okay, I thought I heard something.”

“Yeah, mom, I’m fine,” I answered. “Just had to release some built up pressure. Anyways, I want to introduce you to my fiancee.”

Mary was sitting up in the seat, wiping a bit of cum off her lips. “Hi, I’m Mary.”

“You’re fiancee?” mom asked. “That’s so exciting, I didn’t even know you were dating anyone, sweetie.”

“We haven’t been dating long,” I told her. “But, we really fell in love and we’re getting married in a month.”

“Wow, sure you’re not rushing things, sweetie?”

“We’re very happy, Mrs. Glassner,” Mary gushed. “Your son is the best man in the world. He just fills me up with his love.” Mary had a wicked smile on her lips.

“How sweet,” my mom purred. Was that a husky tone entering her voice. She sounded even sexier. “And call me Sandy. I’m sure we’re going to get along just fine. I can’t wait to meet you.”

“How about Sunday,” I suggested. “You can come over to our house for dinner.”

“House?” my mom asked.

“Yeah, I, eh, won a poker tournament at the Emerald Queen last month,” I lied. “I didn’t want anyone to know about it, yet, until I had my fiancees all in order.”

“Wow,” mom said. “That’s pretty amazing, Mark. Well, I can’t wait to meet your lovely fiancee. I bet she’s just gorgons.” I thought I heard a zipper rasp and then my mom sighed. “Mary, tell me all about yourself.” There was a wet, squishy noise and another sigh from my mom. “I want to get to know you so well.” My mom gave a throaty, lusty laugh and another sigh.

Christ, was my mom masturbating. Mary’s wish to have any woman desire her was working over the phone. And then it hit me. That’s how I could sleep with my mom. Mary could get her to do anything sexual that she wanted. I smiled, my cock growing hard. On Sunday, I was going to fuck my mom thanks to my fiancee.

Mary glanced at me and mouthed, “Is your mom masturbating?” I nodded.

“Well, Sandy, I’m a very attractive woman,” Mary purred, clearly excited that my mom was masturbating to her. Mary’s hand slipped down and started rubbing her pussy, her fingers sliding into her wet cunt with a wet, squelchy noise. “I have long, auburn hair, emerald eyes, and a heart-shaped face covered in freckles.”

“Umm, Mark’s always liked red-heads,” my mom cooed. “Uhh, what’s your bust size?”

“32B, covered in freckles” Mary purred. “They’re firm and perky. And I have a great ass. Your son really loves it.”

“Oh, yes, I bet he does!” There was a stifled moan and heavy breathing.

“I’m an art student at De Vry,” Mary continued. She was rubbing one of her perky tits, now, playing with the hard nipple through her dress. “I love to paint.”

“Maybe I could pose for you,” my mom panted. “I’ve always wanted to be … ohh … painted.”

“Mmhh, I bet I would love to paint you,” Mary purred. “I’m looking for a model for a nude painting, for class.”
“Oh, I could do that … umm …. for you, sweetie,” Mom husked. “To help you … ohhh … out.”
“Uhh, it would be just the two of use!” Mary cooed, her fingers were moving rapidly in and out of her cunt and the heel of her hand ground on her clit. “I can’t wait for you to cum over.”
“Yes, yes, I’m gonna cum, I’m gonna cum … over!” There was an intake of breath and a muffled cry. Mary gasped, bit her lip and shuddered, orgasming with my mom. “Well, I can’t wait to see you, honey,” cooed my mom. “I’ll convince your dad to come. Love you, sweetie. And your fiancee.”

“Love you, too, mom,” I answered and my mom hung up. My cock was hard. “Fuck, that was hot.”

“Yeah,” Mary breathed, a contend smile on her face. “I guess my power works over the phone.”

“Your power is how I’m going to sleep with my mom,” I told Mary.

“Of course,” she said, eyes widening in realization. “Wow, why didn’t I think about that.” She smiled at me. “You let me take care of it. I’ll get your mom so hot and bothered she’ll be begging for your cock.”

An image of my mom kneeling before me, lust shining in her hazel eyes, as she begged for my cock. Fuck, I couldn’t wait. My cock was painfully hard, still sticking out of my pants. I looked over at Mary and said, “My cock’s begging for your mouth right now.”

Mary smiled. “Fine, one last time,” and she bent over and it wasn’t long before I filled her mouth with another load of cum.

“Thanks, Mare.”

“Oh, it was no problem, hun,” Mary answered. She flipped down the passenger visor and looked in the mirror, wiping cum off her lips and checking her lipstick. “Mark, I think I have a great idea.”

“Shoot,” I said, interested.

“Well, I think we should have our doctor open a clinic in South Hill,” Mary explained. “A free OB/GYN clinic. She could find girls for us for the brothel and we could have fun raisers to support it. Fancy parties with powerful people. Politicians and the rich.”

“I bet there’s plenty of medical space for sale,” Mark agreed. “It’s a good idea.” I squeezed her hand. “Let’s do it.” Mary smiled at me and squeezed my hand back.

“Have you thought about what you want, Mark,” Mary asked. “With your powers.”

“I just want to have fun with you,” I answered.

“You could accomplish so much,” Mary whispered in my ear. “You could be so powerful.”

“What are you thinking of?” I asked her.

“You could change laws, shape this town, this state, hell even this country into what ever you want,” Mary breathed huskily. “Wouldn’t that be something. You could be President Glassner.”

“Wow,” I whispered. “President. I just wanted to use my powers to fuck pretty women.”

“Isn’t that why men get into politics?” Mary asked with a wicked giggle. “And it can all start with our charity.”

I smile crossed my lips. “President Glassner,” I said. “And you’d make a radiant First Lady.”

The thought of me being president made Mary so randy she gave me a third blowjob without having to be asked, and fingered herself to two more orgasms before we reached our destination, the Group Health clinic Dr. WolfTail worked at. The clinic was next to Tacoma General Hospital on MLK Way. And finding a place to park was a nightmare.

Finally, I found a place two blocks away and Mary and I hurried to get to the clinic. It was a large building hosing dozens of different specialty clinics. We rode the elevator up to the third floor and I remembered the last time we rode an elevator. I made Violet my elevator bitch and popped her cherry while she begged for my dick. I barely got to second base with Mary when the elevator reached the third floor.

The clinic was right next to the elevators and we entered the waiting room. It was a typical doctor’s office, a few chairs, a collection of magazines for women, and a frumpy looking receptionist with a huge, bulbous nose. Mary had to fill out a ton of paperwork since it was her first time. She giggled when she got to the sexual history portioned.

“There’s not enough room,” she quipped and I laughed and kissed her.

“Mary Sullivan,” a male nurse called a few minutes later. That was disappointing, I was hoping for a cute nurse to go along with the cute doctor.

The male nurse led us back to the examine room. He glanced questioningly at me. “He’s my fiancee,” Mary explained. “Okay,” the nurse said with a shake of his head.

“We share everything,” Mary explained.

“Of course you do,” the nurse said flatly. He clearly wasn’t used to women bringing their partners into the gynecologist.

The nurse had Mary disrobe and get in a medical gown and left the room to give her some privacy. Mary’s panties were sticky with a mix our cum when she pulled them off. The nurse returned a few minutes later, knocking first, then he took her vitals. When he finished writing on her chart he went to leave.

I stopped him, grabbing his arm. “No interrupting us once the doctor gets in here, okay.”

“Sure,” he said.

We waited a few minutes then there was a knock on the door and a cinnamon-skinned, Native American woman walked in. She wore a conservative, gray blouse and black skirt underneath a white, doctor’s coat. Embroidered in blue thread was, “Dr. Willow WolfTail, OB/GYN.” Her face was round and her lips were small, very red, and very kissable. Her hair was long, straight and a deep black. She was a young woman, late twenties, probably fresh from medical school. A wedding ring glinted on her left hand.

“Hi, I’m Doctor Willow,” she greeted friendly.

“I’m Mark and this is Mary, my fiancee,” I said. She barely looked at me her eyes devouring Mary. A flush darkened Willow’s face and her tongue moistened her suddenly dry lips.

“Pleased to meet you,” Willow said, shaking Mary’s hand, her fingers gently stroking her. “You are so beautiful.”

“Oh, thank you,” Mary said.

“Why don’t you get your legs up in the stirrups and we’ll take a look downstairs.”

“Sure, Dr. Willow.” Mary placed her legs on the stirrups. From where I was sitting I had a good view up Mary’s gown and her cum stained, waxed pussy. The doctor was grabbing a pair of latex gloves and Mary said. “Oh, I think I would be more happy without the gloves. I don’t like the feel of latex in my pussy.”

“Oh, uh, that really isn’t sanitary,” Dr. Willow objected. Mary smiled seductively at the doctor. The doctor’s eyes shined with desire and she licked her lips. “Fine, just for you.”

“Thanks,” Mary cooed, “you won’t regret it.”

The doctor pulled out a pen light and sat on her rolling stool and slid over to Mary. “Okay, let’s have a peak.” She lifted up the skirt and blinked in surprise. “Is that … semen?”

“Yes,” purred Mary. “Don’t be shy.”

“Well, it looks like you’ve recently had intercourse, I assume with your fiancee?”

“Amongst others,” Mary giggled. “Mostly women, but sometime another man.”

“I see, and you clearly don’t use protection with your fiancee. Do you use protection with your other partners?”

“No.”

“Aren’t you afraid of STDs?” Dr. Willow asked, grabbing the speculum. Mary gasped as the cold, metal object slid inside her and spread her pussy lips open. Dr. Willow was shining her light inside and I could see inside her cunt, all the way to her cervix.

“Uhh, no,” Mary said, blinking in surprise. “I guess I hadn’t really given it a lot of thought.”

“Well, you should,” Dr. Willow instructed as she shined her light around, examining the vaginal walls. “Are you on the pill or use any other form of birth control.”

“The pill,” Mary answered.

“Well, you look healthy. Now, I’m going to perform a bimanuel examination,” Dr. Willow said. “I’m going to slid two fingers inside you and press on the outside of your groin to check for any problems with your uterus, cervix, and ovaries.”

“Okay.” Mary smile widened as the doctor slid two of her fingers inside her. “Your fingers feel real nice. Doesn’t it feel better bare?”

“Yeah,” the doctor answered, uncomfortable. “Everything’s feeling all right.”

“Have you ever given a woman an orgasm during an exam?” Mary asked, eagerly.

“No,” she answered.

“If you keep moving your fingers inside me, you will.” There was an eager smile on Mary’s lips.

The doctor’s face flushed even dark and she slowly started to move her fingers in and out of Mary’s cunt. “I can’t believe I’m doing this,” Dr. Willow whispered. “You’re just so enchanting. Your vagina’s a beautiful flower. Your clitoris look so hard, your labia are like silk on my finger.”

Mary writhed in pleasure as the doctor’s thumb started to gently rub her clitoris in slow circles. “Oh, doctor, that feels so good.” Mary massaged her breast through her hospital gown. “Your finger feel so amazing up my twat.”

My cock was hard in my pants, so I slipped them off. Mary’s eyes fixed on my hard cock and she licked her lips and made a jerking motion with her hand. I spat on my palm and started stroking my cock. I hadn’t jerked off in a week, but it was like riding a bike, you never forget. Mary’s eyes were glued to my cock and I was glued to Dr. Willow fingering her cunt.

“I can feel your arousal in the vaginal canal,” the doctor murmured. Her free hand had slipped down and was rubbing her thighs, slowly disappearing up her skirt and moving ever closer to her hungry cunt.

“Oh, doctor, you’re going to make me cum!” Mary panted.

“Yes, oh yes, come for me,” Dr. Willow moaned. Her finger had reached her pussy and was rubbing beneath her skirt. My hand was stroking my cock faster, squeezing my sensitive head.

Mary shuddered and moaned loudly, “Oh, fuck, I’m cumming! Oh yes, yes, yes!”

I grunted, feverishly stroking my cock, so close to cumming. And then there was the sweet release that flowed through my body as white cum shot out and splattered in the doctor’s long hair on the back of her doctor’s jacket.

“What the fuck!” Dr. Willow snarled in fury, turning to face me and caught a blast of cum right in the face. She started dumbfounded at me as cum dripped down her cheek.

“He got you good, didn’t he?” Mary giggled. “Come here and give me a kiss.”

Still looking angry, the doctor stood up and Mary grabbed her hair and pulled her down and the two ladies kissed. Then Mary licked up my cum and shoveled it into Dr. Willow’s mouth. Their tongues wrestled, stained white with spunk, and I felt my cock start to rise.

“Let’s see you naked, Dr. Willow,” I told her.

“Sure, Mark,” she replied, her anger drowned out by lust. Her lab coat fell to the floor and she started unbuttoning her blouse. Mary pulled the hospital gown over her head, exposing her freckled breasts and hard nipples. I pulled off my shirt and kicked off my shoes. Dr. Willow’s bra was pale blue and cupped her nice sized breasts. Mary reached out and unclasped the bra as the doctor was unzipping her skirt. Her C cup breasts spilled out, cinnamon and topped by the smallest, cutest nipples. Her skirt off, Dr. Willow peeled down her pantyhose and white panties exposing a black, wiry bush of hair damp with arousal.

“She’s the one, Mark,” Mary said, excitedly, stroking Dr. Willow’s full breast. She bent down and sucked a tiny nipple into her lips and slid her hand down to start fingering the doctor’s furred muff.

“Dr. Willow, you’re going to be our sex slave from now on,” I told her. “You’ll do every nasty, perverted thing we tell you with a smile on your face. For now, you’re going to continue working here at the clinic until we get your new clinic open.”

“My new clinic, Mark?” she asked, then gasped in pain as Mary bit her nipple.

“That’s Master, slut,” Mary scolded. “And I’m your Mistress.”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Willow blushed.

“You’re going to run our free OB/GYN clinic for young girls and women,” Mary answered. “To find us beautiful women to work in our Brothel. And, of course, to keep our whores and slaves healthy.”

“Of course, Mistress, I would be honored.”

“When you are working you will act like your professional self,” I told her. “You’re married?”

“Yes, to Yancy,” she answered.

“Not anymore,” I told her and grabbed her left hand and pulled of her wedding ring and threw it in the trash. “You don’t love your husband anymore, just Mary, me, and all your new slut sisters.”

“He wasn’t that good in bed, anyways,” she said with a shrug.

“Where’s your phone?” Mary asked. Willow pulled out a cell phone from her discarded coat and handed it to Mary. “Start eating my cunt, slut,” Mary ordered, scrolling through the phone and hit call.

Willow dove into her Mary’s cunt as she lay on the bed, her legs back up in the stirrups. Willow was bent over, her cinnamon ass pointed invitingly at me. I lined up behind her and slid my cock into her black-furred pussy, savoring her wet, tightness as I pumped my cock in and out of her. Willow moaned wordlessly into Mary’s cunt as I fucked her.

“Hey pussywillow,” a male voice said over Willow’s phone. Mary had put the phone on speaker. “What’s going on.”

“Yancy, my name is Mary Sullivan,” Mary purred on the phone, a naughty smile on her face. “I just wanted you to know your slutty wife is eating my pussy as my fiancee, Mark, fucks her tight snatch with his big cock!”

“What!” Yancy gasped. “Who the fuck is this! This isn’t funny! I’m going to call the cops!”

“No you don’t, Yancy,” I ordered. “You’re going to listen while your wife makes us cum. Right, slut?” I smacked Willow’s ass hard.

“Ohh, Yancy,” Willow moaned wantonly. “I’m sorry, but I don’t love you anymore. I love Mark and his big cock that’s plunging into my cunt and I love Mary and her beautiful pussy that taste so heavenly.”

“What’s wrong with you?” Yancy moaned. “I don’t understand?”

“You’re wife’s found better lovers,” Mary moaned. “And let me tell you, she is one skilled pussy eater.” Mary moved the phone closer so the speakers could pick up the wet slurping noise of Willow’s frantic pussy eating. “Hear that? That’s the sound of you’re lovely wife’s tongue lapping at my pussy!”

I started to fuck Willow harder, the room filling with the slap of flesh on flesh. “God your wife’s pussy feel so fucking nice, Yancy. I bet you’re going to miss it. You’ll never get to stick your little cock up her again! She’s had a real man, now!”

There was sobbing coming through the phone. “Why are you doing this, Willow? I love you!”

“I don’t love you, Yancy. I’m getting fucked by a real man! He just takes what he wants! It so fucking sexy to controlled!” Willow panted and then dived back into Mary’s cunt.

“Please, Willow, what’s wrong?” Yancy begged. “We can work this out! Please?”

“Fuck, you’re a wimp,” Mary disparaged. “You need to understand that you’re wife belongs to us now. She’s our little sex slave. She’ll do whatever nasty things we tell her to do. A disgusting wimp like you could never truly satisfy her.”

“So you’re going to file for divorce, Yancy,” I told him. “You can keep everything save her clothes and jewelry. Tonight, she’s going to come home, pack her bags and leave. You will not try to stop her or hurt her in anyway.”

“Fine,” he sobbed.

“Oh yes, you’re wife’s going to make me cum, soon,” Mary purred. “Oh, her tongue is so amazing. She’s lapping at my clit right now while she shoves two fingers up my cunt. And Mark is fucking her so hard her asscheeks are jiggling.”

Willow let out a shuddering moan. “I’m cumming, oh fuck, you’re cock feels so good, Master!”

Her pussy milked my cock. “Shit! Yancy, your pussywillow’s pussy is cumming on my cock! She’s such a nasty slut. I’m going to pump her full of my cum. If you ask nicely, when she gets home tonight, she’ll show you her cum-stained cunt. Let you see what a real man’s work looks like.”

“Oh, cum in me, Master!” begged Willow. “Please, oh please. I need it so badly!”

“Here it comes, whore!” I slammed deep into her and emptied my nuts into her. “God, that was a good fuck. Now, make Mary cum.”

“Umm, keep sucking my clit and I’ll flood your face with my tasty juices,” Mary cooed. “Oh, just like that! Oh, yes!” Mary shuddered on the table and her legs bucked out of the stirrups. She lay panting on the table. Mary hung up the phone and then snapped a shot of Willow, her face covered with pussy-cum and sent the photo to her husband.

“I captioned it, “Something to jerk off too since you’ve lost your pussywillow! *-)”

I laughed. “Wow, that’s mean.”

“I recall you did something similar to my ex-boyfriend,” Mary said with a smile. I had her break up with Mike while I fucked her in the ass. Then I sent him a picture of Mary between another woman’s thigh, my cock buried in her tight asshole.

I pulled out of Willow’s cunt. The Native American woman was breathing heavily. I kissed her lips, delighting in the flavor of Mary’s cunt, sweet and spicy, on her lips. “We’ll see you tonight, slut. On your way home, pick up a very sexy nurses outfit at a sex shop. You’ll wear either that or lingerie when in the house.”

“Yes, Master,” Willow said happily.

We all got dressed and Mary and Willow shared one more, passionate kiss and then we left her to see to her next patient. You couldn’t see the cum stain on the back of her doctor’s jacket, but my cum was drying in her hair, leaving a sticky white residue behind that stood out in her black tresses.

“I’m meeting Alice at the Blue Spruce at One,” Mary said. “Mind dropping off. We can get lunch on the way.”

“Yeah, okay,” I said.

Alice was our realtor and Mary’s lover. This would be their third time meeting in a motel. Alice was married and Mary said her husband wasn’t paying enough attention to her so Mary was more than happy to pick up the slack. My emotions were mixed on the woman. It was clear Mary felt more for this woman than just one of the sluts or other women we molested. Mary claimed they were just friends, but I was afraid something more could grow out their affair. I trusted Mary and I didn’t want to seem like I didn’t trust her by objecting to her time with the woman. I just wished she would stop seeing her.

We ate lunch at a subway just down the street. We had a pleasant time, I fucked one of the workers, a cutie named Anna, in the ass and left my cum dripping off her face as she went back to work while Mary had first fingered this guys wife and then made her eat her cunt all while the guy watched. He was angry at first, but soon got into watching his wife with another woman. Mary and I enjoyed are sandwiches and watching the reactions of customers as they saw the cum drenched Anna make their sandwiches.

“So, what are we going to do about STDs?” Mary asked as we walked back to my Mustang.

“I don’t know,” I answered. “I don’t think I want to start wearing a condom.”

Mary frowned. “Yeah, there’s definitely something to be said about warm cum squirting inside you.”

“Maybe there’s a spell,” I said. “Lilith said there were many spells out there, not just the two she told us about.” I started the car and pulled out onto Yakima.

“Lilith,” Mary called as I started to drive her to the Blue Spruce Motel for her tryst with Alice.

I gritted my teeth, prepared to fight the waves of lust as Lilith appeared in the car. My cock hardened in my pants and Mary’s nipples tented her blouse. Lilith was sitting in the back seat, a shear, red dress clung to her curvy body.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith purred.

“Is there a spell that we can perform to make us immune to STDs?” Mary asked.

“Oh yes, and its an easy one,” Lilith said with a laugh. “Just deflower a woman. Her purity will guard you against any STDs. When you break her hymen, say, ‘Bathuwlah,’ and you’ll gain your immunity. Plus, once you’ve used the Ritual of Zimmah and bound the Thralls to you, they’ll get the immunity as well.”

I frowned. The Ritual of Zimmah was performed by fucking your parent. For a woman, that meant your father. For me, that meant fucking my mother. “I thought Zimmah was only to make my Thralls immune to a nun’s power.”

“The Ritual of Zimmah binds the Thrall to your lifeforce. One of its side effects makes your Thrall immune to any other person’s control. It also keeps them young and beautiful. Of course, when you die, they’ll die.” Lilith frowned. “Didn’t I explain this to you?”

“No,” I said.

She shrugged. “Whatever, is there anything else you require, Mistress. Perhaps you would like to use your last boon.

“No, you can go, Lilith,” Mary dismissed and sighed in relief when she was gone. “I don’t trust her,” Mary muttered.

“Yeah,” I answered. “I can see the hatred in her eyes whenever she looks at me. Like she just once to crush me. Once you’ve made your last boon, she’ll go back to hell or wherever the fuck she’s from.”

“Maybe I should just use the last boon, you know, get it over with.”

“What if we run into another nun problem,” I pointed out. “Her boon is a safety net for us. She can’t do anything to us, anyways. She’s under your power.”

“What about last night, Mark, you passed out.” Concern painted Mary’s face.

“Well, I know I shouldn’t fuck her again,” I said with a smile.

“It’s not funny, Mark,” Mary heatedly said. “She’s dangerous.”

“You have her under control,” I reassured. “Everything will be fine.”

Mary bit her lip. “Fine, I won’t use the boon … for now.”

Mary fell silent, biting her lip in worry, so I cranked the radio and let the music flow over me as I drove. By the time we reached Parkland, Mary had relaxed and was smiling again. When I dropped her off at the Blue Spruce there was an excited glint in her eye, her concerns about Lilith forgotten in her eagerness to see her lover.

“So, you guys will be there at 5 pm so we can buy the houses on the block?” I asked.

“Yeah, we’ll also go look for some medical space on the way,” Mary said. “I love you.”

“Love you, too,” I said and she bent down and kissed me before she turned to rent a room in a shitty motel to spend the afternoon with her “friend.” As she eagerly ran off to see her lover, another stab of jealousy hammered my heart. I wanted nothing more than to ask Mary to come with me, to blow off seeing Alice.

You had your chance to control her, Mark, I told myself. You felt guilty about it so you freed her. And she loved you enough to stay when she found out what you did to her. So, just stop worrying, they’re just friends.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Why don’t we just stay in bed,” protested Alice as I bent down to grab my panties. Alice walked up behind me and caressed my ass.

“Because we have to go meet up with Mark,” I told her and kissed her pouty lips. “Its important to us that we buy these houses.”

“We can do that tomorrow,” Alice complained. “Let’s spend the night. Dean left on a business trip this morning. We can make love all night long.”

“We had fun today, but I need to get back to Mark,” I said, a hint of exasperation tinging my voice.

“Is that all it was, just fun!” Alice demanded.

“Oh, don’t be bitchy,” I told her. “I had a great time with you, Alice. And I can’t wait for our next encounter. But he’s my fiancee, okay. He needs to come first.”

“Fine,” Alice muttered.

I kissed her. “We can still get together,” I told her. “So don’t be mad.”

“Well, when will that be?” Alice asked, starting to get mollified.

“Let me think,” I said.

Alice reached over and fondled my freckled breast. “Please be soon, I can’t get enough of your gorgeous body.”

I smiled at the complement. “Well, tomorrow I have to see several caters for our wedding and a florists. And looking into the cake. And then my family is coming over for dinner that night. On Saturday, Mark and I have interviews for some bodyguards and then we’re going out on a date that evening.”

Alice pouted more, her finger pinching my nipple gently, sending delicious tingles through my body. “That’s too long.”

“Well, we can get together Sunday morning,” I told her. “I have dinner with Mark’s parents that night, but the morning’s free.”

“Fine, Sunday morning.”

“We’ll have a nice brunch and then I’ll make you cum so hard,” I told Alice.

She smiled, a naughty, seductive smile that transformed her face into something predatory. “You can make me cum right now?”

I sighed. She was as eager to fuck me as Mark was. Her fingers slipped down my naked body, gently toyed with my red pubic hair and started to caress my pussy. It was getting hard to remember why we needed to go as a finger slipped up my cunt. Pleasure was starting to burn through my body as her digit wiggled in and out of me.

I gritted my teeth and shoved her had out of my cunt. “We got to go, Mark’s waiting.” Alice’s finger wasn’t Mark’s cock. I wasn’t going to be distracted that easily.

“Fine,” Alice sighed. “Fine, let’s go see you fiancee.”

“C’mon, you’ll like him,” I said, patting her shoulders. “He’s a great guy.”

She snorted but didn’t say anything. What was her problem today?

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When I got home, two men were tearing out the ruined door frame. Allison and Lillian were flirting shamelessly with the two guys, dressed in sexy lingerie. Allison wore a cream bustier with black lace running up the stomach and bodice, cream panties trimmed in black lace, and white, sheer stalkings held up by the bustier garter belt. Lillian wore a gray, silk negligee that clung to her body like a second skin and fell just below her ass.

“Are these girls distracting you,” I asked the workers.

“N-no sir,” the first guy stammered, and his eyes kept darting to steal glances of the sluts.

“When you finish replacing the door, fuck the shit out of these sluts,” I told them. “Get back at them for being little cockteases and ride them hard.”

Allison giggled. “That sounds like a great idea.” Lillian licked her lips. “Ohh, I can’t wait to get bent over and fucked.”

The one hammering a nail in missed and hit his thumb. He never stopped smiling. I’m not even sure he felt the blow.

I went in the house and found the sluts I sent to get their cunt’s waxed earlier today were back. “Inspection time,” I ordered after I gathered them in the living room.

The sluts all raised their skirts for my inspection. Violet had a Brazilian wax and her tight slit made her look even younger. Fiona left a landing strip of bright, red hair. Karen had a triangular patch above her cunt of curly, brunette hair. Chasity decided to go completely bald, like Violet. Thamina left a V above her cunt, two wings of black pubic hair that pointed right at her clit.

I saw Desiree and I ordered her to put the thirteen duffel bags in the trunk of my car. Twenty-six million dollars was quite heavy and I didn’t want to lug it around the neighborhood.

I took the five sluts upstairs to my bed and had them strip me. Violet and Chasity unbuttoned my shirt while Karen knelt before me and unbuckled my belt and pushing my jeans down, followed by my boxers. She eagerly sucked my cock into her mouth. Someone was kneeling behind me and I felt hands spread my cheek and a wet tongue rimmed my asshole, sending a strange thrill through my body.

Fiona joined Karen and the two sluts took turns sucking my cock, licking around my mushroom head. That meant it was my Muslim slut, Thamina, who sucked on my asshole. Violet and Chasity had my shirt off and each sucked a nipple into her mouth. I didn’t get much out of the sluts sucking my nipples, but I let them do it anyways.

Fiona had her mouth around my cock and was sucking powerfully as she bobbed her head. Karen was underneath, sucking on my balls. Thamina’s tongue wiggled into my tight sphincter. I closed my eyes, enjoying the sensations on my body. My arms wrapped around Violet and Chasity, sliding down their backs to find their asses and I started to grope the sluts. Fiona’s mouth slid off my cock and Karen sucked me into her mouth as Fiona kissed the shaft of my cock. Hands started cupping my balls, massaging my nuts gently.

“Fuck, you sluts are nasty!” I moaned. “I’m gonna cum! I want to shoot on your face, Karen!”

Karen stopped sucking and Fiona jerked my cock off rapidly. Her hand has a nice grip and pumped fast. My balls tightened and Karen smiled up at me, eager for my cum. Four large spurts of cum splashed on Karen’s face, running thick down onto her breasts.

I sat down on the bed, kicking off my shoes and my pants that had bunched up at my ankles and watched the sluts lick Karen clean of all my cum while Karen just cooed in pleasure as four women’s tongues and hands ran all over her body. With a shuddering gasp, Karen came on her sister-slut’s fingers and lips.

Violet stood up, smiling at me and my eyes stared at her bald cunt. I licked my lips. I had to taste her, feel those smooth cunt lips on my face. I stretched out on the bed and motioned Violet to come to me. “I want to eat your cunt, slut.”

Violet beamed. “I’d love that, Master.”

Violet straddled my face, her naked cunt descending to my eager lips. She had a light, spicy flavor to her juices and I dug my tongue right into her cunt. The bed shook as someone climbed onto the bed and I felt a woman’s legs straddling my torso, her gentle fingers stroking my cock to full readiness. Her cunt was warm and wet as she slid down on my cock.

I didn’t know which slut was riding my cock, but she felt great as she rose up and down on my shaft, her cunt gripping my dick in its silky grasp. I wrapped my arms around Violet and gripped her teenage ass as I sucked on her pussy. Her pussy lips were smooth as silk on my face. The springs of the mattress squeaked as the slut riding my dick bounced faster and faster. Her cunt massaging the sensitive head of my cock.

“Umm, suck my titties, Violet,” Thamina said in a husky voice. There was a wet, sucking noise and I pictured Violet bending over and sucking on Thamina’s dusky tits as the Muslim rode my cock. Thamina’s cunt tightened as Violet was sucking on her breasts. “You’re so good at tit sucking,” Thamina moaned.

“Suck mine now,” Violet purred and then cooed in delight. “Ohh, you’re pretty good at tit sucking, too, Thamina. Oh, I going to cum. Master, your tongue feel so amazing in my tight little cunt!”

Violet’s bucked onto top of me, her cunt sliding about my lips as she orgasmed. Fresh juices flooded my mouth and I drank the tasty honey. Violet panted heavily and rolled off me, a large smile on her face. Thamina continued riding me, her nurse’s blouse opened and her dusky tits bounced as she fucked me. Her nipples were hard and wet from Violet’s suckling.

Fiona slid on the bed next to me, naked. On the other side of the bed, Karen was slipping into a sixty-nine with Violet, the former nun greedily eating the teenager’s cunt. Violet’s pink tongue lapped eagerly at Karen’s pussy. Fiona’s large tits, freckled like Mary’s, pressed against my arm as she moved her face in to kiss me. Her tongue explored my lips, licking Violet’s pussy-cum off my lips.

I grabbed one of Fiona’s heavy tits and drew it up to my hungry lips, sucking her hard nipple into my mouth. Fiona purred happily as I nibbled and sucked her hard nub. Thamina was moaning louder and louder, riding my cock faster and harder. She shrieked something in Arabic as her cunt convulsed on my cock. My body tensed and I nibbled on Fiona’s nipple as I came into Thamina’s twat. Four powerful jets of cum to feed her slutty cunt.

“Thank you, Master,” Thamina panted as she sat on my cock.

“Master, my cunt’s all empty,” Fiona whispered in my ear. “Can you fill it with your big cock?”

I grinned and kissed her. Thamina got off me and I rolled onto Fiona. Her legs spread invitingly open for me and I plunged my cock inside her and started fucking her hard. Violet and Karen were gasping and moaning, cumming on each other’s faces. Thamina leaned on her elbow and watched me fuck Fiona, smiling sweetly and playing with her cum-stained pussy. Chasity crawled onto the bed and shoved her face into Thamina’s cunt and sucked my cum out of the Muslim’s pussy.

When Mary texted me to let me know she was on her way, I had filled all five of the slut’s cunts with my cum and was enjoying Violet’s tight ass. It wouldn’t be long before I filled that hole with my cream as well. Violet was eating out Thamina’s cunt as I fucked her ass. Chasity was sitting on Karen’s face while Fiona ate Karen’s cunt.

After I came in Violet’s ass, I had Chasity clean my dirty cock with her mouth and then got dressed. “Sluts, get ready for tonight,” I ordered as I left. Tonight, my friends were coming over to play D&D and I wanted all the sluts showered and ready to be fucked. I would let each of my buddy’s choose a slut to be his personal slave for the night, excluding Korina who was still recovering from her gunshot, and Violet. Violet was a virgin when I fucked her and I wanted no other cock to know her cunt but mine for the rest of her life. Violet would be my personal slave for the night.

When I went downstairs I found the two repairmen fucking Allison and Lillian in the living room. Our new front door had been replaced and the men were enjoying their bonus. Allison and Lillian knelt side by side as the men fucked them from behind and were making out.

“When you’re finished, sluts, you need to get ready for tonight,” I ordered.

“Yes, Master,” Allison gasped and Lillian moaned, “I can’t wait to play with your friends!”

A cream Jetta pulled into the driveway as I stepped outside and Mary opened the door and happily walked over to me. Her auburn hair looked beautiful in the sunlight. She hugged me and kissed me passionately, and I could taste Alice’s cunt on her lips. When I broke the kiss I could see her friend, Alice, starting daggers at me, her hands white-knuckled as she gripped her car door. Shit, was Alice jealous of Mary kissing me.

When Mary broke the hug, she turned to Alice. “This is Alice, she’s going to be my maid-of-honor.” The look Alice gave Mary was dewy eyed. She looked like a puppy staring at her master. Was she in love with Mary? “Remember, do not use your powers on her,” Mary whispered, reminding me of a promise I made.

“Yeah,” I said, frowning.

Alice briefly shook my hand when she walked up to us. “Nice to meet you,” she said stiffly.

“Yeah, likewise,” I replied, just as stiffly.

“See, isn’t he a great guy?” Mary asked her lover.

“Sure,” Alice answered, smiling at Mary. She cleared her throat. “So Mark, we’re going to buy all the houses on this street. There’s what, a dozen houses.”

“Thirteen,” I corrected.

“Well, I have some paperwork drawn up, but I don’t think you’ll get much luck on anyone selling their houses,” Alice said. “People just don’t like to sell their houses out of the blue. Even if you make a generous offer, some will need to think about it and others just won’t care about the money. It’s their home. People get weird when it comes to their home.”

“Don’t worry,” Mary said. “Mark could talk a minister’s wife out of her panties and fuck her behind the pulpit while her husband gives a sermon.”

Alice raised her eyebrows at that, then choose to ignore what she clearly thought was Mary’s boast. Mary had a wicked smile on her face and I bet she would love to see me fuck a minister’s wife in the middle of church. I would love it too. “Well, let’s get this over with,” Alice said impatiently, interrupting my fantasy.

“I have the money in the trunk of my mustang,” I said. “It’s too heavy to lug it all round the neighborhood.”

I drove us to the entrance parking in front of the third house in. That left us within a quick walk of six houses, half the street. We were going to need these houses. I planned on giving one to my mom, plus the bodyguards we were going to recruit would need a few houses for their barracks. For the other houses, who knows. Maybe Mary’s father might move into one, along with her younger sister. And Shannon, Mary’s older sister, would probably get another. And of course, Antsy could live with my mom or get her own house.

Of course, any households that had a beautiful wife or hot teenage daughter would get to stay for the small price of letting me fuck their women whenever I wanted. Anastasia from my Naked Jogging Club would be staying and Madeleine, as well. For the rest, I was hoping for one or two more households to hang onto.

I popped the trunk and grabbed a duffel bag and walked to the first house on my side of the street, 2902 Mountain View Ct SW. The house was a light blue with dark blue trim, three stories, surrounded by a beautifully maintained lawn with sculpted bushes, flowering plants, and a stone fountain carved with angels. I knocked at the door and a sullen looking teenage boy opened the door.

“I need to speak to your mom or dad,” I said.

“Mom!” he hollered and a moment later a frumpy looking woman, a good fifty pounds overweight, walked up to the door. “Hi,” she greeted, friendly enough, “I’m Mona, how can I help you.”

“Is your husband home?” I asked. It would be a lot simpler both spouses were present.

“No, I’m not married,” Mona answered.

There was bitterness in her voice and a mean impulse shot through me. “What happened to him.”

“He ran off with his secretary,” Mona bitterly said.

“I bet she was a pretty thing?” I asked with a grin.

Mona flushed in anger. “The asshole’s welcomed to have her. The slut spread her legs for every partner at the firm. I bet she still’s spreading her legs behind his back. But I got the house and a nice settlement.”

“Well, your house is what I’ve come to speak to you about,” I said. “This is my fiancee, Mary, and our realtor, Alice. We just moved into the house up the street.”

“Where the cops have been too twice?” Mona asked, pointedly.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to sell us your house for two million dollars. I got the cash right here and Alice has some paperwork for you to sign.”

“Okay,” Mona said. She frowned in surprise at how quickly she agreed.

Alice blinked, and asked, “Excuse me, Mona. Did you just agree to sell your house to him? Just like that?”

“I guess I did,” Mona replied. “It just felt right.”

“Of course it did, so let’s sign some papers,” I told her. “You have until tomorrow to move out. Put your stuff in storage and rent a hotel room until you find a new place, okay.”

“Sure,” Mona nodded.

“Wait, what mom?” her teenage son gaped. “We’re moving!”

The next house was far more promising. At 2906 a cute, teenage girl named Issy answered the door. She was a beautiful angel with a heart-shaped face, blue eyes and short hair dyed green with black streaks. She had a lean build and toned legs of an athlete so invited her to join my Jogging Club.

“It meets at Madeleine’s house at 6 am,” I told her. “You’ll have a lot of fun.”

“Okay,” she giggled.

I bought the house from her parents, the Norups, and let them live in the house for free.

“We can stay in the house for free?” asked doughty Mrs. Norup.

“Yeah, but I get to sleep with your daughter whenever I want,” I answered. “You two don’t have a problem with that, you’re more than happy to let me have her.”

“Absolutely,” a balding Mr. Norup nodded and shook my hand.

“What?” gasped Alice. “That’s disgusting! Fuck this shit!” and stormed out of the house. Anger and disgust were furrowed on her forehead.

Mary chased after her and when I looked out the window, Mary had caught up with Alice and stopped her and started talking to her. Mary reached out and stroked Alice’s hand and brought her fingers up to her lips to kiss them. Alice sighed and nodded, and then leaned in and kissed Mary on the lips. The pair tongue wrestled for a minute, then walked back into the house.

“I straightened it out,” Mary said as the walked in.

Feeling a surge of jealousy, I grabbed Mary and kissed her as passionately as I could. Mary melted against me, kissing me back just as passionately. Issy cat-called behind us and, when I broke the kiss, Mary was breathless. I glanced at Alice and she was giving me the stink eye.

“Are you a virgin, Issy?” Mary asked the girl.

“Of course,” Issy, said flushing.

“Are you really?” I asked. The girl barely shook her head no, hoping her parents wouldn’t see the movement. That was a shame. Mary and I needed to find a pair of virgins to deflower. Well, tomorrow I would try the local high school if there where no virgins on the block. There was bound to be a few virgins there.

The next house was a big disappointment. Mr. and Mrs. Lowery were in their fifties and all their children had grown up and moved away years ago. Zane Bullard lived in the next house, he was a widower with a five year old daughter and we quickly got him to sell his house. The fifth house was just as disappointing, a gay couple lived there.

Finally, at the sixth house I found some promising girls. The Rhee family, Koreans, were very friendly and had two teenage daughters, Iseul was seventeen and Yun was fourteen. Both girls were petite and gorgeous. So the Rhee family got to stay in their house. Sadly, neither of the girls were true virgins. Iseul gave up her maidenhead to her boyfriend at prom and Yun found her mother’s vibrator and popped her cherry just three days earlier.

The next two houses were a bust, the Gomez’s had a son and a fat daughter, and the wife was in a wheelchair suffering from MS. Mrs. Endicott weighed three hundred pounds and her daughter had graduated from college. I bought Madeleine’s house and let her stay, of course. The next house was also a bust, the wife was badly scarred in an accident and they only had sons.

Anastasia, from my jogging club, was more than happy to sell her house and her husband, Stan, was more than happy to let me fuck his wife. At the next house I met Mrs. Stainthrope, a gorgeous trophy wife and let her and her husband stay, provide I could stick my dick in her tight cunt. Mr. Stainthrope didn’t seem to mind. The final house was another bust, another fat wife and teenage sons.

All in all, Mary and I had eight houses we could use until we built are mansion. There was still a lot paperwork to sign to make the purchases legal, but that was just a formality. The block was ours and what women remained were ours to do with as we pleased while their husbands and fathers smiled on approvingly. We said goodbye to Alice, handed over her commission, and I shook her hand and Mary kissed her lips.

Mary disappeared upstairs to get ready. She was going clubbing with a friend of hers, Diane, and I wanted to make sure the sluts were all ready for my guest to arrive. For years I had been playing D&D with the same group of guys. Usually we played at my house, every Thursday. I was too busy last Thursday, having fun with my new powers. Fucking my sluts should make it up to them, though.

I had the sluts, under Lillian’s supervision, set up the dining room table to be our gaming room and then gather in the living room. We had a full stock of sodas and chips and pizza was on its way. Noel and Willow, our newest sluts, had gotten home in time, as had Jessica. Noel wore the sexy cop outfit I ordered her purchase and Willow a sexy nurses outfit. Jessica, on her own initiative, had purchased a slutty, office-lady outfit, with the shortest miniskirt possible. The skirt barely covered her ass when she stood up straight and when she bent over, all her charms were on display. The blouse was tight and sheer. A pair black fishnet stockings were held up by a garter belt and stiletto heels made her ass sway so fucking sexy when she walked.

The doorbell rang I opened the door to see Quatch looking around in amazement. Quatch was a big guy and covered in black hair. He had a shaggy beard, hairy arms and back, so he got the nickname Sasquatch which somehow gotten shortened down to Quatch. I wasn’t sure what his real name was, James or John, maybe. He was my best friend.

“Hey man,” he said and whistled. “How the fuck are you staying here.”

“I won poker tournament,” I told my friend. “Come in. Meet the girls.”

All the sluts, save Lillian, were gathered in the living room in their slutty maid outfits, or cop and nurses outfits for the four special sluts. “Hello, sir,” they all greeted Quatch and his mouth fell open.

“Who the fuck are all these girls, Mark?” he gasped. “Christ, I can see their tits. Did you hire a bunch of prostitutes?”

“These are our sex slaves,” I told him. “They’ll do whatever my fiancee and I tell them too. And I mean anything!” I said with a wink.

“Seriously,” he stammered.

“Seriously,” I said. “Choose one, and she’ll give you the best blowjob you’ve ever had.”

“Is this a joke?” I shook my head and answered, “Nope.”

“Fuck, eh, how about the nurse.”

“Which one?” I asked.

“Oh shit, you have two of them,” he said, licking his lips. “This one.”

“That’s Dr. Willow,” I said.

Willow walked over and kissed Quatch, her body melting against him. Quatch stood frozen for a second and then wrapped his arms around Willow’s lithe body and kissed her back. The doorbell rang again and I smiled. My friends and I were going to have a lot of fun tonight.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I watched them from the shadows, scurrying like the vermin they where.

I hated them all. The descendants of Adam and that submissive slut he replaced me with. Eve. Her name left a bitter taste in my mouth. I hated her and her mongrel children. I had hounded her children, tormented them and sent my monstrous children to terrorize them. I showed them no mercy and for that I was cast into the Abyss with the fallen angels, with Lucifer, as my final punishment.

I watched Mary scurry upstairs and disrobe to take a shower. Downstairs, Mark, disgusting, arrogant Mark, prattled about with all the women he forced to submit to him. I hated Mark most of all. That disgusting insect thought he could lay hands upon me. Last night I would have drank his entire essence, sucked him dry, if it wasn’t for his damned Wish he made with Lucifer.

I guess I should just count myself lucky that it was Mary that used the gem and not Mark. Lucifer loved to degrade me, and making me serve a man was just his style. And Mark was just the sort of man who would love to make me serve him forever. Forced to satisfy any and all of his sexual appetites.

“Lilith,” a voice whispered from the shadow, shivering through my body.

“Lucifer,” I answered. What did he want. Lucifer was always butting in, interfering where he wasn’t wanted.

Lucifer appeared behind me, shining with light. Brilliant and beautiful. When mortals summoned him, he would appear to match their expectations. These days that meant that ridiculous, evil lawyer get-up. He would appear at the crossroads as a dark, handsome man with scarlet eyes that practically dripped evil. It was so over the top. But Lucifer, the Morning Star, was really a being of pure light, of radiance, and loved to shine brightly whenever he could. He was always to full of himself. The only thing that shined brighter than his body was his pride. It’s why he had rebelled and why he had been cast into the Abyss.

“You’re Mark is pathetic,” I snarled at Lucifer. “Unlimited power and all he does with it is get a house full of women.”

“He’s the perfect choice,” Lucifer answered.

“I’ll crush him,” I snarled. “I’ll ruin your precious plans.” You’ll regret ever giving me the chance to be active in the mortal world.

Lucifer shrugged. “All outcomes will benefit me, Lilith.”

Anger bubbled through me. Lucifer was always so smug. “I’ll turn his little slut against him.”

A smirk creased Lucifer’s mouth. “I’d love to see that.”

He didn’t believe I could do it. Anger boiled in me. If there was one thing I could do, it was seduce pathetic mortals. Their passions ruled them, made the weak, biddable. I just needed to apply the right pressure and Mary would be begging to help me crush Mark. I’ll show Lucifer, I thought in anger as I moved through the shadows, standing behind Mary.

I stepped out of the shadows and into the steamy shower. Lucifer couldn’t follow. The shadows were the highest part of the Abyss, where only the most powerful of those trapped could venture. From the shadows, you could see the mortal world, see all the pleasures and joys it contained, and know you were forever denied them. The only way to cross over was for some pathetic mortal to summon you. So long as Mary held off using her last boon, I could freely enter the mortal world.

Mary jumped in surprise when she felt my lust permeating her body. She turned, water running down her naked form. Mary’s emerald eyes widened in lust, her nipples hardened into tiny, erect nubs, and the scent of her arousal filled my nostril. Mary’s tongue slid across her red lips and I could see her hand tremble as she desired to reach out and touch my lush form.

“Lilith,” Mary said, wrenching her eyes from my breasts. There was a touch of anger in her voice. She was still mad about what I did to Mark last night. The worm deserved it, and more. I would crush him and this stupid little girl would help me. Once my lust had fully flooded her, she would be putty in my hands and I would shape her into a weapon. My cunt grew wet at the thought.

I pressed my body against hers, felt her hard nipples rubbing against my fleshy breasts. She backed away from me, shuddering as she climaxed. I was Lilith, the Succubus, and my touch was pure lust. Her back hit the shower wall and there was no place for her to go. I pinned her, my lips capturing hers in a kiss. Her legs parted eagerly and I could feel her hard clit and wet lips of my pussy and I started to slowly tribbed the girl.

“I enjoyed watching you and those men this morning,” I whispered into her ear. “There’s nothing hotter than a woman putting a man in his place.”

“It was fun,” moaned Mary. The girl shuddered in my arms as she came, again. Mary was getting better at resisting my passions, but not even she could fight off my lust and her orgasms when my cunt kissed her clit.

“I bet you would love to make more men crawl before you.” I licked her ear and she gasped and came again, her cunt juices drenching my pubic hair. “To make them beg to pleasure you. To degrade them the way Mark degrades women!”

“Yes! I want to do that!” Mary hissed. “It was so hot, I came so hard as they fucked me! And then to hear that guy beg to make him cum! How pathetic he sounded as I walked away. It was so intoxicating!”

“I can give you that,” Lilith whispered. “You can Mark your obedient slave.”

“What?” Mary asked, frowning, her desire fading away.

“Mark made you his slave, wouldn’t you love to do the same to him.” Her body trembled in my arms, her breath quickening. I could feel her thoughts whirling in her mind. I could taste her fantasies. Mark crawling before her. Mark begging to fuck her, begging to be allowed to cum inside her. “He made you his slave, make him yours. Degrade him, punish him. Get even with him!”

Scenarios whirled in her mind, and I inserted even nastier images. I could feel her desire build as the disgusting, degrading fantasies I inserted filled her mind. Mark sucking on her toes, worshiping her feat. Mary stepping on his cock, on his balls, crushing them between her toes as he moaned in pain and pleasure. Mark bent over a table, as Mark had bent her over so many tables, and Mary fucking his ass with a strap-on. Mark eating his cum out of her cunt like a sissy. Mark watching in the corner as men fucked her, stroking his little cock while a real man pleasured her. And then she would let him crawl across the bed and eat the other man’s cum from her pussy. She was so close to giving in, I could feel her answer on the tip of her tongue. She wanted it so badly.

“I love him,” Mary whispered, weakening.

“You can always let him go after you’ve had you’re fun,” I lied.

Her body stiffened. Somehow my words strengthened her resistance. “No,” a whisper escaped her lips. “No!” There was more force the second time and then she shoved me off of her. “No, Lilith! Not Mark. We’re equals. I was his slave but he set me free! I could degrade and humiliate any man, but not Mark. You don’t do that to someone you love!”

I snarled at her, anger bubbling up inside me. How did the little bitch resist those impulses. I built them on her fantasies, on her desires. It should have worked. The bitch should have been putty in my hand. She was only a human, nothing more than a slave to her desires. So how in the name of Creation did she resist?

“I don’t want you appearing before me, before Mark, or any of our sluts, unless you’re summoned, Lilith,” Mary ordered in anger. “You’re my slave!” I could feel the chains of her summoning upon me, dragging me back into the shadows, back into the Abyss.

Lucifer laughed, that damned, knowing smirk on his lips as I appeared in the shadows.

“That should have worked,” I muttered in embarrassed anger.

“It would have if you had at all paid attention,” Lucifer replied.

I frowned, and then I smiled as seductively as possible. “What do you know, Lucifer?”

“You’re trying to split up soul mates,” Lucifer answered. “If I hadn’t arranged for Mark to read that book and learn how to summon me, he would have met Mary anyways. It was destiny, I just fudged how they met. Twisted their lives to serve my designs.”

“Why?” I asked suspiciously. “Why would you want a pawn so full of love?”

Lucifer smiled, beautiful and evil and powerful all at the same time. A shiver ran through my body, fear and lust warring inside me. “Humans have done such amazing things for love,” Lucifer exulted. “David sent Bathsheba’s husband to his death so he could have her. Mark Anthony rebelled for love and died for love. Justinian destroyed the future of his Empire for the love of his whorish wife. For Love, Paris kidnapped Helen and for love the Kings of Greece destroyed the City of Troy. Love has made men and women betray their countries, their friends, their children. For love, humans will lie, will steal, will murder. A person in love will commit acts that they never imagined they could. The question is, Lilith, why wouldn’t I use a pawn in love.”

His laugh was deep, throaty and powerful, echoing through the shadows. I could feel his ardor rolling off him in waves and my eyes glanced down to his shining cock. Humiliation roiled through my body. I was going to have to pleasure him. How I hated being used to satisfy a man’s lust. One day I’ll have all the power, Lucifer, one day you’ll pleasure me!

His hands were on my shoulder and I sank down to my knees. There was no use fighting it. Lucifer ruled the Abyss. My body was just one of the many perks of the King of Hell. It was exactly how Milton had wrote, “Better to reign in hell, than serve in heaven.” My mouth opened and his cock entered my mouth. I closed my eyes, as Lucifer’s glow intensified as his pleasure increased and I sucked hard at the head of his cock.

My ploy with Mary may have failed, but that was just a passing amusement. Nothing would have been more satisfying to watch than Mark getting degraded by his own woman, but I had another way to destroy Mark and derail Lucifer’s plans. One that could not be stopped. The seed was already planted in fertile soil and when it sprouted, I would destroy Mark and be free of the Abyss, forever. I will have all the freedom denied you, Lucifer. You can rule in Hell. I will rule on Earth!

So laugh all you want and continue in the misguided belief that events are serving you. Continue making me your whore, like Adam thought he could. I broke free of his domination and I’ll break free of yours. You made a huge mistake loosing me in the world again. One day, you will crawl on you knees before me and grovel for my embrace. I could almost feel Lucifer’s lips on my feet, delighting in his imagined humiliation. His cock erupted fire into my lips, his seed burned as I swallowed.

Soon, Lucifer, soon you’ll be my slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 18

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 16: The Raid

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 16: The Raid

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Male/Teen female, Female/Female, Female/Teen female, Male/Female/Teen female, Males/Female, Mind Control, Female Domination, Magic, Spanking, Anal, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 15



When I returned home from the meeting with the Police Chiefs, Mary wasn’t home yet. Desiree and Allison were cooking in the kitchen, and the other sluts were finishing cleaning the house in their cute maid outfits. I sent Xiu to go stay with Korina and relieve Thamina, who was staying with Korina at the hospital with her right now.

Lillian was cleaning the living room, a feather duster in her hand, dressed in her slutty maid outfit. I saw Lillian bending over, dusting the coffee table. Her skirt had ridden up to expose her shaved pussy and her naked ass flashed beneath her skirt and petticoats. My cock hardened at the beautiful sight. Her pussy was a tight, inviting slit.

My cock was out in an instant and I grabbed her hips and slammed into her dry pussy.

“Oh, shit!” Lillian gasped in pain and surprise. She glanced back at me and her shock instantly vanished, replaced by joy. “Oh, Master, you feel so good inside my slutty cunt!” Her pussy began to moisten as her lust built.

“Your slutty cunt feels so good on my cock!” I gasped as she started to move her hips.

I fucked Lillian hard, holding her hips as I plowed deep inside her. Her cunt was sopping wet after a few thrust and she was panting like a bitch in heat. Karen walked into the room, naked, and smiled happily at me. Karen’s curly, light brown hair fell about her shoulders and her breasts. Pink nipples peaked out between strands of hair.

“Welcome home, Master,” Karen greeted and walked over and kissed me on the lips.

Chasity, who had followed me into the living room, sat down on the couch and started to play with her pussy as she watched me fuck Lillian. Chasity was wearing her slutty cop’s uniform. Karen walked over to the couch, her welted ass swaying, and sat carefully next to Chasity and kissed her on the lips. Now that Karen was my slut and no longer a Nun, she was quite friendly and affectionate and really seemed to enjoy kissing the other sluts.

As my cock speared Lillian’s cunt, her pussy tight and silky, I watched as Karen’s hand slipped into Chasity’s half open blouse. She fished out one of Chasity’s round breasts and sucked a pink nipple into her mouth. Chasity gasped and slid her free hand over to caress Karen’s thigh, sliding up higher and higher and dipping between her legs and finding Karen’s wet cunt.

“Master, you’re so good, I’m going to cum!” Lillian gasped.

Her cunt rippled about my cock. “Do you want me to cum in your dirty pussy?”

“Yes, Master!” Lillian shouted. “Cum in my dirty, slutty pussy!” I buried my cock to the hilt in her inviting depths and shot three large spurts of cum into her cunt. “Thank you, Master,” Lillian purred as I pulled out of her cunt. Lillian dipped a finger down and shoved it into her snatch. When she pulled it out, her finger was sticky with my cum, and she sucked it eagerly into her mouth.

I smacked Lillian’s ass. “Finish your dusting, slut.”

I turned to face the other two sluts and knelt on the couch between Karen’s spread legs, my hard cock brushing Chasity’s hand as she diddled the former nun. Karen stopped sucking at Chasity’s tit and Chasity moved her hand out of my dick’s way and I shoved it up Karen’s juicy twat. Karen whimpered in pain as I fucked her hard, shoving her tender ass against the couch. But the pleasure of my cock in her cunt so turned her whimpers of pain into sighs of pleasure.

“Fuck my nasty snatch!” Karen moaned. “Oh, you’re so big inside me!”

“Fuck her, hard, Master,” Chasity purred, her hand stroking my back through my shirt. She snuggled closer, her breast brushing Karen’s lip and Karen sucked her nipple back into her greedy mouth. Chasity’s hand slid down my back, across my ass and between my legs. She gently massaged my balls as I fucked Karen. “Cum in her dirty cunt,” Chasity moaned. Chasity’s other hand was busy between her legs, two fingers plunging in and out of her blonde-furred cunt.

Karen’s legs wrapped around my hips, pulling me against her. My strokes were shallow, fast and hard. I kissed at her cheek and then whispered into her ear, “Your cunt’s feel so good on my cock!” Karen moaned around Chasity’s nipple and her cunt spasmed on my cock. She got so excited by my words, the dirty slut came. “Did my cock make you cum, bitch!”

Karen released Chasity’s nipple. “Yes, it did, Master! Your cock feel so amazing in my filthy cunt!”

Keys rattled and the front door opened and I heard women giggling. Mary, trailed by Violet and Fiona, entered the living room. “I found the perfect wedding dress,” Mary gushed excitedly to me as I fucked out slut.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful, Master!” Violet exclaimed.

“You’re going to be blown away by how beautiful Mistress will look in it,” Fiona told me.

Mary sat down on the couch to my right side, opposite Chasity, and I kissed her, tasting cunt on her lips, tart and fresh. “Have you been a naughty filly?” I asked her.

She grinned, beautiful dimples appearing on her cheeks. “The seamstress, Bonnie, gave very satisfactory service. How did the meeting go?”

“Good,” I answered, continuing to fuck Karen. “We’ll have the tryouts for the bodyguards on Saturday. I figure we’ll hold it at Sparks Stadium. Tomorrow, I’ll call the school district and book it.”

Mary nodded. Her hand reached out and pinched Karen’s nipple. Karen stopped sucking Chasity’s nipple and turned to face her mistress. “Are you making my stallion fill good with your cunt, whore?” Mary asked, twisting her nipple.

“Absolutely, Mistress!” Karen gasped.

“Good slut,” Mary cooed and captured her lips in a kiss.

The door bell rang and Violet scurried off to get the door. That’s when I noticed what she was wearing, a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a white blouse, and white, knee high socks. She looked like a catholic schoolgirl slut with her small breasts and hair done up in pigtails. “Shit!” I muttered in amazement.

Mary glanced at Violet as she disappeared down the short hallway that led to the front door. “I know, right, she’s so innocent and slutty all at the same time,” Mary said, licking her lips. “You gonna fuck her next?”

“Yeah!” I groaned, fucking Karen’s pussy harder. “She’s been a naughty girl and needs to be disciplined for wearing such a short skirt.”

“Mmmhh,” Mary purred.

Violet returned followed by a caramel skinned bombshell in a pink, silk blouse and a gray, tight pencil skirt. She was Jessica St. Pierre, field reporter for KIRO 7 News, and as of this morning, our newest sex slave. While I was jogging naked with my Naked Jogging Club, a news crew was filming us. Apparently, someone tipped off the news about my naked jogs and Jessica was sent to cover it. She was smoking hot and having a reporter to tip me off of any brewing stories made her the perfect addition to our stable of slaves.

“Master,” Jessica said, blushing, setting her suitcase on the floor.

“Come here,” Mary said. Jessica glanced at me with a questioning look, and I nodded back. “I’m Mary.”

“Oh, sorry, Mistress,” Jessica gasped, clasping her hand over her mouth. “I didn’t know.”

“Let’s see you naked,” Mary asked. “And I’ll consider forging you.”

Jessica stripped hastily. Her blouse came off exposing her dusky tits and her hard nipple. Her skirt slid off her shapely hips and then her panties, stained from the cum I shot up her ass this morning. Her breasts were perky handfuls with dark nipples, her cunt was waxed smooth and glistening with desire.

“Mark says you’re good at sucking cock, how are you at sucking cunt?”

“I’ve had no complaints,” Jessica smiled seductively.

Mary pulled up her skirt, exposing her waxed pussy. Jessica knelt before her and Mary started cooing in pleasure as Jessica began to devour her cunt. I was pounding Karen cunt hard and was close to flooding her cunt with my cum. Karen gasped and came beneath me a second time, her cunt milking my cock. I groaned and flooded the whore with my spunk.

“Thank you, Master,” Karen panted.

Violet was leaning against the wall, playing with one of her pig tails, a coquettish smile on her face. That skirt was so short, barely covering her ass, leaving her long, coltish legs bare. Sleek thighs, parted slightly, invitingly. God, when did she become such a bold, seductive slut. Where was that shy girl I met in the elevator? You took her virginity, a voice whispered. You made her a slut.

And such a delicious slut.

Smiling I beckoned her over. She walked around the couch and I grabbed her face and kissed her roughly. I could taste someone’s cunt on her lips. Not Mary’s. Maybe it was Fiona’s tart juices I tasted. I shoved my tongue in her mouth and she melted against my body. Her budding breasts and hard nipples pressed against my chest.

I grabbed her pigtail and lead her over to the ottoman. “You’ve been a bad girl.”

“I have, Master,” Violet purred.

“Daddy,” I corrected.

“I’ve been so bad, Daddy,” Violet cooed as I sat down on the ottoman and pulled her across my lap.

I pulled up her skirt, stroking her pale, slim ass. Then I spanked her, hard, leaving a red handprint on her ass. “Your skirt’s so short, I bet all the boys are lusting after you. Trying to stick their little cocks up my baby-girls snatch.”

“They are, Daddy.”

I smacked her ass, again. Then I slipped my hand down and fingered her cunt. “Who does this belong to?”

“My pussy is all yours, Daddy,” panted Violet. Her pubic hair was soft on my fingers and her cunt was dripping with desire.

“You wouldn’t let any boy slip his cock up your pussy?” I asked, slapping her ass.

“No, Daddy. Only your cock goes in my pussy.”

I spanked her ass on last time. “Good girl, get on your hands and knees.”

Violet scrambled off my lap and knelt before me. Her skirt had ridden up enough to expose her ass and brown-furred cunt. I knelt behind her and eagerly shoved my cock up her cunt. Her teenage pussy was so tight as I fucked her hard. I grabbed one of her pigtails, pulling her head back and she moaned wantonly, a naughty smile on her lips.

“Fuck me, Daddy!” she gasped. “Fuck your baby-girl’s tight little pussy!”

I pounded her cunt and watched Jessica eat out Mary’s twat. Violet’s cunt gripped my cock tight and she panted in your girlish voice. Mary was writhing in pleasure, Karen sucking at her tit. Chasity was spooning Karen from behind, her tits rubbing on Karen’s back. Chasity’s arms wrapped around the slut and started playing with Karen’s naked tits. Mary bucked on Jessica’s face as she came.

“Oh, that was good, slut,” Mary moaned. She grabbed a handful of Jessica’s hair and pulled her up and kissed her passionately on the lips while she groped Jessica’s perky tits.

“I’m glad you enjoyed my tongue, Mistress,” Jessica purred when Mary broke the kiss.

“Why don’t you and Chasity have a nice little sixty-nine,” Mary ordered. Chasity, smiling, stood up and kissed Jessica and pulled her to the floor. The pair quickly got in position and eagerly began to eat the other’s cunt.

Violet’s cunt clenched on my cock. “I’m cumming, Daddy! Please, fill my slutty, young pussy with your cum, Daddy!”

“Here it comes, baby-girl!” I groaned and flooded her teenage cunt with sperm. I pulled out of Violet’s cunt and slapped her ass. “Ask Desiree how long it is till dinner.”

“Yes, Daddy,” Violet squeaked and scampered out of the room, her naked ass flashing as her skirt swayed.

Mary pushed Karen away and I sat on the couch next to her and kissed her. Mary snuggled up against me, her head resting on my chest. Karen snuggled up on my other side, her tits pressing against my back. Violet returned and reported that dinner would be in ten minutes.

“So you found a wedding dress, hun,” I asked, kissing her sweaty forehead.

“Oh, it’s so beautiful,” Mary sighed.

“Do you have a picture?”

“No, Mark,” Mary rolled her eyes. “You’re the groom, you can’t see my dress until the wedding day.”

“Are you sure about that?” I asked and then started tickling her sides.

Mary giggled hysterically. “Stop … that!” she gasped.

“Not until I see the dress,” I proclaimed, continuing my tickle assault.

“No … I … won’t give … in!” she gasped between laughs. And then she started tickling me back, her fingers brushing my sides.

“Hey, not fair!” I protested.

“Everything’s far in love and tickling!” Mary stated haughtily, and then continued her assault.

I was laughing so hard I couldn’t breath and I felt my face turning beat red. Her fingers were relentless and she found my sensitive sides. She sensed me weakness and pressed her attack. I couldn’t take it anymore. “I yield!” I finally gasped and Mary smirked and stopped her assault.

Desiree cleared her throat, startling us. “Dinner is ready, Masters,” she said, amusement tinging her voice. I smacked her ass on the way buy.

Dinner was a delicious lasagne and garlic bread with a tossed salad topped with vinegar. I heartily dug into the lasagne, the meat, cheese and sauce melted together to form delicious perfection. The sluts were all chatting away happily.

Lillian giggled wickedly at something Chasity told her. “Did Master really do that?”

Chasity nodded. “Right in the back of my squad car.”

“What did you do in the back of her car?” Mary asked, with a naughty smile.

I cleared my throat. “I … uh, had Chasity arrest this girl so I could molest her in the back of the car.”

“The girl was a dirty slut,” Chasity proclaimed. “She came on Master’s cock while he raped her.”

Mary frowned at me. “You’re rapping girls now, Mark?” she asked, delicately.

“Yeah, after what we did to Karen, I kinda got off on it,” I answered. “I just had to do it again.”

“You didn’t hurt her too bad?” Mary asked then took a bite of salad.

“Naw, she even came a couple of times,” I replied.

“That’s fine, then, hun,” Mary said. “It’s not really all that different then what you’ve done to other girls.” Mary eyed the sluts. “Or me.”

Her last words stung a bit. “I’m sorry for making you do those things,” I whispered, feeling guilty for how I made Mary my slave before I really fell in love with her. Mary was the only person I’ve felt bad about controlling.

“I forgave you,” Mary said, patting my hand.

“Then why do you keep bringing it up,” I demanded, a little heat in my voice.

“Sorry, Mark,” Mary said, icily, stabbing her salad.

“I … uh, shit,” I said, instantly regretting my words. It grew quiet around the table. The sluts sensed our argument, and like children before arguing parents, became still and silent. “I shouldn’t have said that.”

“No,” Mary answered, “you shouldn’t have.”

I grabbed her hand, kissing her knuckles. “Can you forgive me?”

A smirk appeared on her lips. “Maybe, I …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the front door banged open and excited voices could be heard. Thamina walked into the kitchen trailed by Xiu and Korina. Korina looked wan, dressed in ill fitting clothes and her left arm in a sling. “I’m home,” she said, a smile on her pale, doll’s face and her blue eyes sparkled happily.

Mary reached her first giving her a careful hug and a kiss on the lips. I followed, stroking her face and kissing those beautiful lips. The other sluts, save Jessica who never met Korina, and Karen, hung back as Korina was hugged and kissed. Lastly, Karen approached her, hesitantly.

“I’m sorry, Korina,” she said. “It’s all my fault. I … I was wrong to try and hurt Master and Mistress.”

“It’s okay,” Korina said, gently, caressing Karen’s face. “We all make mistakes.”

Karen was crying as she embraced Korina and kissed her gently on the lips.

A place was made for Korina and the other sluts and Fiona sat down next to her and helped her eat. I sat back down next to Mary and realized we had been fighting about something, I just couldn’t remember what it was. Korina was back home where she belonged and when I looked over at Mary whatever it was we were bickering about really didn’t matter.

After dinner, Mary and I asked Jessica to tell us what she’s learned.

“Well, Master you are either a suspect or a person of interest in several different incidents,” she began, reading off her ipad. “There was the gas attack on the Bestbuy last week. The robbery of a jewelery store.” She glanced at her ipad again. “Mistress is thought to be your accomplice or your prisoner. Her boyfriend believes she was forced to break up with him while being raped.”

“He’s not my boyfriend anymore,” Mary groaned, then smiled. “Although the sex part was true. Mark had his cock up my ass while I ate out this customer, eh Vivian I think her name was, when I broke up with Mike.”

“Okay, Mistress,” Jessica nodded, and looked on her ipad to find her place again. “Eh, there are rumors of a wild party that closed the space needled last Saturday night and that three of the waitresses have been missing ever since. The Seattle Police are looking to question both of you about Violet Matheson’s kidnapping. Xiu’s parents and Fiona’s boyfriend have both filled missing person reports. Master is suspected in a string of robberies and rapes at banks in Tacoma. They believe you use some sort of gas that makes people open to suggestion, although no tox reports have identified the substance, yet.”

“Anything else,” Mark asked. “Do the police know where I’m living?”

“No,” Jessica answered. “There’s a reporter, Carlos Guiterrez, who’s preparing a story on you for Friday. He’s digging into what little past you have. You don’t have much of an internet presence. A Facebook account with a few friends. You have no arrest record.”

“Good job, Jessica,” I praised and she flushed darkly.

“I live to serve, Master,” she purred, she paused. “There is one more weird thing. There have been reports of men and teenage boys in the vicinity having strange exhaustion. They go to bed feeling fine and wake up physically drained. Doctors report its like the person spent days of continuous exertion in a single night. All the men report the same, vivid dream of a silver haired woman being intimate with them. It started Monday night. And is clustered about this address in a six mile radius.”

“Lilith,” Mary murmured.

“Yes, Mistress,” Lilith said, appearing out of the shadows.

Lust rolled across the room and my cock instantly hardened. Lilith was a voluptuous woman, the very embodiment of a sex goddess. Big, full tits that seemed to defy gravity topped with large nipples. A round face with full, lush lips and bedroom eyes. Her silver hair fell tousled about her like she had just been good and fucked. Her pussy was covered by silvery pubic hair, matted with her desire. Fuck, I had to have her.

“How may I serve, Mistress,” Lilith purred, touching Mary’s cheek. Mary bit her lip. It looked like she was struggling to fight off an orgasm. “Ready for your final boon?”

“Are all these men falling exhausted your work?” Mary asked.

“Why yes,” Lilith moaned. “I’m drawn to the wet dreams of men.”

I stood up and pushed Lilith so she bent across the table, her, heart-shaped ass wiggled at me. Lilith face turned back to me and for instant I saw anger and hatred flash across her face before it returned to the sensuous, come-fuck-me look Lilith normally displayed. I came the moment I slid into the wet passion of her cunt. My cock never went soft and I just kept fucking her. Pleasure was roaring through my body and I was quickly cumming again.

Mary climbed up on the table and shoved Lilith’s mouth into her cunt and screamed out her orgasm. The sluts started attacking each other, just as effected by Lilith’s lust aura as I was. Desiree and Allison fell into a sixty-nine. Fiona knelt before Korina’s chair and pulled off her sweat pants and dived into Korina’s shaved pussy. Violet crawled beneath Fiona so that Fiona was sitting on her face and started eating her red-furred pussy. Thamina and Jessica were grinding their pussies on each other’s thighs, Chasity was eating out Lillian’s pussy while Xiu furiously masturbated.

As I fucked Lilith’s pussy, her ass jiggled as my groin slammed into her. I wondered what her asshole would feel like. I came a third time in her pussy and then pulled out and quickly slammed my cock up her ass. She was so tight, a velvet grip that caused me to cum so hard my vision blackened for a moment. Lilith’s ass started to squeeze rhythmically on my ass, every squeeze sending pleasure through my body and cum spewing out of my cock. She was draining my balls dry. She glanced back on me, a smirk on her face and hatred in her eyes My vision swam and the room darkened and …

… “Mark, are you okay?”

I opened my eyes and Mary was kneeling next to me. I was lying on the hardwood floors of the dining room. “What happened?”

“You passed out,” Mary said. “Lilith was mad at you for fucking her ass so she did her succubus thing on you. How do you feel?”

“Fine,” I said, standing up. “I guess my wish for sexual stamina came in handy.”

“I sent Lilith away when you passed out,” Mary said, in anger. “Are you sure you’re fine?”

I kissed Mary, groping her breast. “I’ll fuck you right now, if you want me to prove it?”

Mary smiled. “How about upstairs, hun,” Mary said. “If you’re feeling up to it.”

My cock was hardening as I stared at Mary’s naked body. “Yeah. I could fuck you all night, Mare.”

Mary grabbed my hand, then grabbed Jessica’s hand. “Then you can handle both of us?” Mary asked with a naughty smile. I grinned and she led us upstairs.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

The ringing of my phone woke me up. “Hello,” I groggily said. It was 4:09 am according to the clock.

Mary and Jessica stirred in bed. Mary lay between us and Jessica was spooning her from behind. “Go back to bed,” Mary muttered and Jessica snuggled tight against her.

“Mark, its Sheriff Erkhart,” a man’s voice said on the phone.

“Yeah, Sheriff?”

“I just found out that the FBI filed a no-knock warrant for 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374 seeking to arrest you in relation to those bank robberies,” the Sheriff informed me. “The FBI and my SWAT unit is on there way to your house. They’ll be there any minute.”

“Shit,” I muttered, coming awake.

“What is it?” Mary muttered.

There was a booming crash and splintering wood coming from below, echoing through the house. Heavy boots pounded through the house and men shouted loudly. The boots were stomping up the stairs. Sluts started crying out in fear as doors crashed open. Fear coursed cold through my veins as I struggled to get out of the bed. The blankets were tangled about my legs and I fell off the bed, landing hard on my side.

“Mark!” Mary shouted. “What the fuck …”

Mary’s words were cut off as the bedroom door burst open and two men in black fatigues and sub-machine guns flowed into the room. They moved with a strange, almost mechanical precision “Hands on your head!” one barked, training his gun on me as I struggled to untangle my legs from the sheet. The other SWAT trained his weapon on Mary and Jessica, who screamed and grabbed each other.

“Fuck, stop pointing your guns at us and help me up, assholes!” I shouted in anger. The guy pointing his sub-machine gun at me lowered it and extended his arm and hauled me to my feat.

“Oh, sorry, sir,” the guy said, confused.

“Go wait outside.”

“Yes, sir,” the SWAT officer said and the pair walked out. Screams and shouts echoed throughout the house as other SWAT officers were securing the house.

“Mary, stay here until I get things sorted out,” I told her.

“Yeah,” she nodded, pale faced and clutching an equal frightened Jessica.

It took a few minutes to find all the SWAT officers roaming the house. By the time I got to the sluts, most had those plastic cuffs on and were sobbing in fear as black clad SWAT cops stood over them. I had the SWAT release them before sending the cops outside to join the other SWAT guys. Violet hugged me in relief and Karen was so shaken up by the experience that she threw up. Allison and Desiree clung tightly together and Korina was still asleep from her painkillers.

Outside, a fat, balding man in a blue, FBI windbreaker was yelling at his SWAT guys for standing around in the yard. “What the hell are you guys doing?” he demanded, face turning beat red.

“The guy told us to wait outside, Agent Peterson” one of the SWAT guys said.

“The fucking suspect tells you to wait outside and you genius just listen to him?” Agent Peterson demanded in astonishment. “What the fuck is wrong with you guys.”

“Eh,” the SWAT guy shrugged. “He just seemed like someone I needed to listen to, right guys.”

The other SWAT officers shrugged or nodded.

“Jesus fucking Christ!” Agent Peterson swore. “Who the fuck is this guy! Heinrich, let’s go and get this asshole.”

“Uh, sir, he’s at the door,” a female agent pointed. She was wearing the same windbreaker as Agent Peterson.

“Shit!” Peterson swore and drew his service weapon, pointing it at me. The female agent, presumably Agent Heinrich, drew hers as well. “Hands on your head, get down on the floor!”

“Put your guns away!” I snapped in anger.

Guns were holstered. “See,” quipped the SWAT officer, “hard to resist.”

“Shut up, Keller,” Peterson grumbled.

“Is it safe, Mark?” Mary called from upstairs.

“Yeah, Mare, come on down and bring Jessica!” I shouted back.

Mary appeared, naked, holding an equally naked Jessica’s hand. Both girls had similar builds, their breasts about the same size, Mary’s a little perkier, Jessica’s a little rounder. The main difference was their skin coloring, Mary was fair skinned and covered in freckles while Jessica had caramel skin from her mixed ethnic background.

Mary slipped her arm around my waist and I hugged her shoulder. “What’re you gonna do, Mark?” she asked, looking at the ruin of our front door. They had used a battering ram and cracked the door and shattered the frame.

“Embarrass Agent Peterson,” I told her. “Jessica, let your producer know you have a story about the FBI raiding an innocent man’s house and scaring his family with their storm trooper assault.”

“Yes, Master,” Jessica said, scurrying away.

“FBI Agents and SWAT officers!” I yelled. “I’m Mark Glassner and this is my fiancee, Mary Sullivan. Everything we do is legal. If Mary Sullivan or someone who says ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ approaches you do whatever they say!”

Nods, grunts, and various affirmatives echoed back from the crowd.

“Agent Peterson, a Jessica St. Pierre from KIRO 7 News is going to interview you. You will tell her because of your incompetence, you and your men raided an innocent man’s house, broke his door down and scared his family. Agent Heinrich objected to your plan, but you used your seniority to shut her down. You will tell them that Mark Glassner just has a similar resemblance to the bank robbers, but he has an ironclad alibi.”

“Fine,” Peterson said, flushing. A couple of the SWAT officers sniggered.

“Agent Heinrich, I need to speak with you, inside,” I said.

“Okay, sir,” she said and started walking inside.

“Have fun,” Mary said, kissing me.

“You don’t want to play with her?” I asked in surprise.

“Oh, I think there will be plenty of time for that,” Mary said with a knowing smile. Mary knew what I was thinking. Agent Heinrich looked cute and having a spy in the FBI would be a good thing. Then, she walked out of the house, eying the SWAT officers. She grabbed two of them and led them past me back inside the house.

“Two?” I asked.

Mary giggled. “I want cock in my pussy and cock in my ass.”

The other sluts were gathering in the living room as Mary led her two studs inside. I followed with Agent Heinrich. The FBI agent had sandy-blonde hair tied up in a bun. Her face was round with gray-blue eyes and a milkmaid’s fair complexion. Underneath her FBI windbreaker she wore a cheap, blue pantsuit and a bulletproof vest.

“Master, may we have some fun?” Allison asked, glancing at Mary as she had the two SWAT guys strip naked.

“Sure,” I said. The sluts all raced outside. I grabbed Violet as she tried to get pass. “Only my cock gets inside your cunt,” I reminded her.

“Oh, sorry Master,” Violet flushed. I smacked her ass.

“You can play with me an Agent Heinrich.” I turned to the Agent. “Strip. And what’s your first name?”

“Noel,” she answered, dropping the windbreaker to the floor and started unvelcroing her bulletproof vest.

Allison and Desiree returned with a SWAT officer, pulling him upstairs. Karen found the one female SWAT officer to play with. Thamina had hung back, obviously nervous. Fiona returned with a SWAT guy and pulled Thamina along with her. “Let’s get you good and fucked, Thamina” Fiona giggled.

Noel had a plain white bra and her large tits were spilling out of it. Her figure was slim and fit. She shrugged out of her pants and also had on boring, white panties. They were practically granny panties. She pulled those off next, revealing a blonde landing strip pointing towards her bald pussy. Lastly, her bra came off and those big, beautiful titties spilled out. She had large nipples and huge areolas.

“Wow,” Violet murmured and sucked one of those huge nipples into her lips.

I pulled the bobby pins holding Noel’s hair up and it spilled about her shoulders. “What do you think, Mare?”

Mary was between the two naked SWAT officers. Both were muscled and Mary had a hand both their cocks, slowly stroking them as one of the officers sucked on her tit. “Keep her,” Mary husked.

“Noel, you’re my sex slave, and Mary’s. You’ll do whatever nasty thing we want you to do. More importantly, you’re going to be our spy in the FBI. Report on anything that might affect us. You will act like your normal self when around others.”

“Okay,” Noel answered.

“Good, you’re going to suck my cock, slut!” I sat on the couch and had Noel and Violet start sucking my cock as I watched Mary with the muscled officers. Violet was sucking on my balls as Noel sucked the head of my cock into her wet mouth.

Mary had both her guys kneeling on either side of her, one eating her pussy and one eating her ass. She played with her dusky nipples as she moaned in pleasure. Violet licked up my cock and Noel moved and let Violet suck my cock into her mouth. Noel was sucking at the side and then they were sharing my cock, their tongue swirling around the head of my cock, their lips brushing together.

“Keep eating my cunt and asshole,” Mary moaned. “C’mon, don’t be fucking limp dicked wimps! Really get your tongues in there. Umm, that’s a little better. You assholes scared the hell out of me and now you can repay me with some orgasms.” Mary glanced at me. “I hope those sluts are doing a better job than these sissies.”

“I got no complaints,” I groaned.

“Sorry, mam,” the officer eating her cunt said.

“Did I say to stop eating my pussy, jackass?”

The officer dove back into her pussy and Mary gave a shudder of pleasure as she came on the two men’s faces. Watching my fiancee cum on the two guy sent a weird thrill through my body and my dick exploded my cum on Noel and Violet’s faces, running white and thick down their beautiful faces. Violet smiled and licked my cum off Noel’s round face. Noel started to return the favor, licking a line of cum up Violet’s neck to her lips and the pair exchanged a passionate, cum-stained kiss.

“Get down on your back!” Mary barked to the guy who was eating her pussy. The guy stretched out on the floor, his cock jutting hard from his body. Mary straddled the guy and engulfed his prick to the hilt of her pussy. She looked behind her shoulder and spread her asscheeks. “Come on, I don’t have all day,” she said, impatiently. The second officer knelt behind her and Mary moaned wantonly as his cock slid into her ass.

Violet was being lowered to the floor by Noel as they kissed passionately. Violet was playing with her pillowy tits as Noel lapped up a strand of cum that had run down to Violet’s little A Cup titties. Violet moaned as Noel sucked her cute little nipples.

“Eat her cunt out, Noel,” I ordered, smacking Noel’s tight ass.

Noel scooted lower and Violet spread her legs. Her brown-furred muff glistened with excitement and Noel dove nosily into her pussy, sucking the teenager’s snatch. I pulled her hips up until she was kneeling and rammed my cock into her sopping pussy.

“Ohh, that’s nice!” gasped Noel. Violet grabbed her head and shoved Noel’s face back into Violet’s pussy.

I fucked Noel with a steady rhythm, her cunt had a nice, slick grip on my cock. “How did the FBI find me here?”

“The … ohhh … the homeowner, Brandon Fitz … shit that’s nice! Brandon Fitzsimmons tipped us.”

That was surprising. I must have left a loophole in the instructions I gave him. I struggled to remember what I had told him, but it had been a week since I had seen him. Oh well, I had to remember to talk to him and get him sorted out. Plus, I needed him to divorce Desiree anyways. I had originally thought about giving him his wife back, but Desiree was far too beautiful and far too amazing of a cook to let her go.

“What evidence do you have on me!” I asked, fucking Noel a little harder.

“Oh, uh, shit!” she panted, struggling to gather her thoughts. “We found matching fingerprints at all the banks and the Bestbuy. People at both areas experience the same sort of symptoms. We haven’t isolated the compound you use to make people so docile. Matching semen samples were found in all the rape victims in both the bank robberies and the Bestbuy. Plus we have video surveillance of you committing all the acts.”

“Anything else?”

“You’re suspected in the robbery of a Kay Jewelers, but that’s not Federal jurisdiction,” Noel answered. “And you’re tied to the kidnapping of Violet Matheson and the disappearances of Xiu Liu and Fiona Cavanagh. Korina Stavros is also suspected of being missing, last seen with you, but no one has filed a missing persons report on her.”

“Master didn’t kidnap me!” objected Violet. “I’m his slave? How could that be kidnapping?”

“Your mother filed the missing persons report,” Noel answered. “She latter withdrew it, saying there had been a misunderstanding and you were with a family friend.” That had been the orders I gave her mother when I saw the Amber Alert for Violet. “The Seattle Police are very suspicious of your mom’s story and she’s a person of interest in your disappearances as well.”

“I have been busy,” I boasted and started to pound her cunt hard.

Mary was moaning as she took it in both holes. It looked like they had a rhythm going. Violet was purring in pleasure as Noel went back to eating her cunt. Noel came on my cock with a hard shudder, her cunt squeezing almost painfully on my cock. Violet was close behind her, creaming her face as she writhed on the floor.

“Yes, yes, oh yes!” moaned Mary. “Harder, you fucking pansies, fuck me harder! I’m so close!”

The officer fucking her ass started to pound away and she convulsed between the two men. The officer she rode was groping her breasts, squeezing her nipples as she bucked on top of him. The guy fucking her ass moaned and shoved his cock deep in her ass, his face contorted with pleasure as he shot loads of cum up my fiancee’s ass. He fell backwards, panting on the ground and Mary started to ride the officer on his back hard. It wasn’t long before Mary began moaning loudly, arching her back as she came a second time. She sat down on the cop, panting hard, and then stood up, cum dripping out her asshole.

“I haven’t cum yet!” the cop protested, his cock hard and glistening with pussy juices.

Mary shrugged her shoulders. “Isn’t that what your hands for?”

“Please,” begged the cop.

“Fine,” Mary sighed. “You’re so pathetic.” Mary raised her foot and started to stroke his cock with it. “Is that making you feel good?”

“Yeah, oh yeah,” he groaned.

“What a fucking disgusting worm,” Mary snarled in disgust, rubbing his cock with her foot. “Is my foot making you come?”

“Yes!” the guy moaned. “I’m so close, keep rubbing it.”

“Naw, I’m bored,” Mary said and walked away. “Better use your hand.” Mary straddled Violet and sat down of her face. “Clean my ass, slut!”

Violet was more than happy to oblige, licking the cum out of her Mistress’s ass. “Oh, fuck that’s hot!” I panted and buried myself all the way in Noel’s cunt and unloaded several hot squirts of cum up inside her.

Jessica came downstairs, dressed in a blue silk blouse and gray skirt, her hard nipples pressing against the clinging fabric of the blouse. “There’s a news van on the way, Master,” Jessica reported.

“We should get dressed,” I told Mary. “For our interview.”

I rounded up the SWAT officers that were having fun with the various sluts and got them out of the house. Allison and Desiree had their guy handcuffed to the bed, his cock up Allison’s cunt and Desiree sitting on his face. Thamina was getting fucked up the ass while Fiona sucked on her pussy. Karen was tribbing her female officer, a butch woman with short, blonde hair. And Chasity and Lillian had found five officers and had them all jerk off on them. The two sluts were positively dripping with cum, like some bukkake party. In the basement, I found Xiu was handcuffed to a bed and being fucked hard in the ass with a big smile on her face. Korina was sleeping soundly in the bed next to her.

When the news van arrived it was driven by Freddy, the cameraman with Jessica yesterday. He started gathering what Jessica called “B roll” shooting the SWAT officer milling around and the ruined door to our house. Then Mary and I were interviewed. Mary was wearing her pink, silk robe and I was wearing a pair of boxers and a t-shirt. We looked like we just got woken up and we told how scarred we where as these stormtroopers rounded us up. Jessica interviewed some of our house guests, Desiree wrapped up in a housecoat, and Karen wearing one of my buttoned-down shirts and little else. The two sluts reiterated how scared they were.

Finally, Jessica interviewed Agent Peterson who hung himself out to dry for making the colossal screw-up of raiding the house of a clearly innocent man. He didn’t quite say it was all because of his incompetence, but it was pretty apparent that it was because of incompetence. He even mentioned how Agent Heinrich objected to the raid because she was 100% sure I was the wrong guy but Agent Peterson ignored her. He apologized for being too eager in pursuit of justice.

“My producer’s going to love this!” Jessica exclaimed happily and I kissed her and gave her a slap on the ass.

I kissed Noel before she left with the Agent Peterson and told her to pick up a slutty cop’s outfit at a sex shop on her way home. Agent Peterson looked positively sick as he climbed into his vehicle. Noel had her FBI face back on and just gave Mary and I the faintest of nods as they drove off in a black suburban. The SWAT officers hopped in an assortment of suburbans, trucks, squad cars and one big, SWAT van, and followed the FBI Agents out.

Mary went back to bed, but it was almost time to go jogging, so I went over to Madeleine’s house where the Naked Jogging Club meets. Anastasia was there, the dyed black-hair Russian from across the street, and Belinda and her hot, teenage daughter Cassie. I didn’t get to fuck the mom and her daughter, yesterday, and I wanted to change that.

I found Mary still asleep when I returned. I crawled into bed with her and she sleepily asked, “Have fun?”

“Yeah, I fucked a mother and her daughter,” I murmured, spooning her from behind.

“That’s nice,” she whispered and then she fell back asleep. I kissed her shoulder, my cock pressing against her soft ass and joined her in sleep.

I woke up to a warm, sucking feeling on my cock. “Hmm, Mare, that feels good,” I moaned. The sucking stopped for a moment then continued. Mary’s tongue was swirling around the head, the hard, metal head of her tongue stud added extra pleasure to the blowjob. Wait? Tongue stud? Mary doesn’t have a tongue stud.

I opened my eyes and saw bubble-gum pink hair spilling across my stomach. “Allison,” I smiled.

“Good morning, Master,” Allison cooed. “Mistress told me to wake you up.” Allison gripped my cock, stroking it slowly as she straddled my waist and guided the cock to the entrance of her cunt. Tattooed above her pussy was the phrase “Cum on in,” and an arrow pointing to her teenage cunt. Her tight snatch engulfed my cock as she lowered herself. “Mistress says you need to take a shower. It’s almost time to leave for her OB/GYN appointment.”

Allison started to ride me hard and fast, her big breasts flopped about, pierced by silver barbells. “Did Mary tell you to wake me up this way?” I asked, stroking her side and then sliding my hand up to grope one of her tits.

“Mistress didn’t say how I was to wake you up,” Allison answered with a naughty giggle.

The bed springs squeaked as Allison rode me. When she bottomed out on my cock, she would grind her clit into the forest of my pubic hair before rising up. Her cunt was tight with youth and she moaned beautifully as she rode me.

“Go faster!” I urged. Her hips responded, and Allison twisted and rose and as fasts as she could. Her breath quickened as her orgasm neared. I groaned through gritted teeth and flooded the sluts cunt. Allison gasped as she felt my cum flood her and then she bucked wildly atop me as her orgasm shot through her.

“Oh, thank you, Master!” she said, a smile on her flushed face.

The bedroom door banged open and I saw strawberry-blonde Fiona stalk in wearing her maid’s uniform. Her big breasts bounced in the transparent bodice as she walked over and smacked Allison on the ass.

“Mistress said to wake Master up, not fuck him!” Fiona shouted. “Go downstairs! Mistress is going to paddle your naughty, slutty ass.”

“Oh no,” Allison gasped, dismayed and scurried out of the room.

“Mistress asked me to remind you to get ready,” Fiona said, respectfully.

“I guess I have to take a shower,” I said, eying Fiona. “Get naked, I want you to wash me with those tits of yours.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“Allison, you naughty slut!” I shouted as Allison guilty came down the stairs. I could see the cum running down her thigh. “I told you to wake Mark up!”

“I did, Mistress,” Allison protested.

“With your cunt?”

She pouted, her lower lip just begging to be kissed. “Master liked it.”

“Of course he did,” I said, rolling my eyes. “He loves sticking his dick in any hole.” I grabbed the wooden spoon, I so enjoyed smacking the asses of naughty sluts. “Bend over the table.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Allison pouted. I smacked her ass hard. “One, thank you Mistress!”

“Stop pouting, bitch!” I told her. “You’re my slut. I can beat you for any reason I want. I don’t even need a reason!”

“Sorry, Mistress,” Allison apologized. Smack! “Two, thank you Mistress!”

My pussy was starting to itch. Karen was watching. “Get on you knees and pleasure me, Karen!”

“Oh, yes Mistress!” Karen excitedly gasped and rushed to kneel before me, hiking up my black skirt and shoving the gusset of my sky blue panties to the side. I shivered in pleasure as her tongue ran down my shaved slit, flicking my clit.

Smack! “Three, thank you Mistress!” Her ass was turning red. Smack! “Four, thank you Mistress.” She was such a naughty, dirty slut and just begged to be punished. Smack! “Five, thank you Mistress.” I lost my self in the pleasure of Karen’s tongue and the smack of the spoon on Allison’s flesh. Every time the spoon smacked her ass, her ass jiggled and reddened more. I came with a shudder and hit Allison’s ass one last time. “Twenty-six, thank you, Mistress!” Allison sobbed.

I pulled Allison up and stroked her crying face. “I loved beating your ass,” I told her. “You made me very happy!”

“Thank you, Mistress,” Allison sniffed and smiled. I kissed her on the lips. I couldn’t resist groping her welted ass and feeling her jump in pain.

“Go find Thamina and have her put an ointment on you ass and then have her lick you to a nice orgasm.”

“I will, Mistress,” Allison beamed and scurried off. I glanced at the clock. Damn, we should be leaving right now.

I headed upstairs. I shouldn’t have sent Fiona. Mark’s got to be fucking her. Feeling a little frustrated with my fiancee and his never ending sex drive thanks to a wish he made with the Devil. I stalked up the stairs. As I entered our bedroom, I could hear the shower running in the master bath and a woman moaning.

“Fuck my ass, fuck my ass!” Fiona moaned. “Oh, Master, your cock feels so amazing up my ass!”

I entered the bathroom and threw open the shower curtains to find Fiona pushed up against the wall as Mark fucked her ass, hard. I paused to admire the sight. Mark’s ass was getting more firm and was starting to be nicely shaped. I could see his ass flexing as he fucked her. At this rate he would have a very nice, tight ass.

Remembering I was angry at him, I shouted, “Mark! We need to go. Stop fucking her ass!”

“She’s cleaning my cock,” Mark protested.

“With her ass? Seriously, Mark?”

“I shoved soap up it first,” he said, lamely.

Fuck, he wasn’t going to stop till he came. So, I licked my finger and caressed his ass, sliding into his crack and wiggled it into his ass. I searched around and found his prostate and started to massage it through the walls of his bowel.

“Oh fuck!” Mark moaned, his ass clenching as he shot his load off into the slut’s ass.

“Wow, your cock must be all clean now,” I said in mock amazement. “Get out of the shower and get dressed, Mark, we need to go.”

“Sorry, Mare,” he said, flashing that boyish grin of his that melted my heart. The shower shut off and Mark started to dry himself. Fiona was quietly frigging her cunt as Mark tried to kiss me.

“I’m still mad at you,” I told him.

He wrapped his arms around me and I struggled to break free. “Then I’m …” his lips kissed me briefly, “… going to …” kiss, “… keep kissing you …” kiss, “… until you forgive me.” This time his kiss lingered. “Because …” kiss, “… I’m so sorry.” He kissed me again and my lips opened and I started kissing him back.

“Fine, you’re forgiven,” I said and he captured my lips with another kiss. It was hard to stay mad when he was kissing me. It was kinda my fault, anyways, not that I’d admit being wrong, but I did send the sluts to wake him up. I should have done it myself. Mark’s hand started to feel my breasts through my blue blouse. I wasn’t wearing a bra and he was playing with my nipple. “Wait, Mark!” I protested, feeling his cock harden against me. Fuck, if I didn’t stop this, we would be fucking on the bathroom counter and then we would be really late. “We have to go,” I started to say, but Mark’s kiss cut me off.

His hand slipped under my blouse and he started gently pinching my hard nipple. It was getting harder and harder to care about why I needed Mark to stop. The doctor wasn’t going anywhere, right? I felt Mark pulling my skirt up and I tried to push it back down. Mark’s tongue was inside my mouth and he was making my nipple feel so good with his touches. I felt his fingers at the crotch of my panties, damp with my desire. He pulled my panties to the side and then he was in me.

Mark was so big inside me, spreading my pussy with his girth and rubbing against every pleasurable inch inside her. Why was I trying to stop him? How could I have wanted to stop this? Mark felt so amazing inside me, as his love filled me up, plunging in and out of me. His strong form crushing against my breasts. My clit rubbing on his crotch, my nipples rubbing on his chest. I could feel his hands roaming beneath my blouse, touching my back, my side, my breasts. My skin was alive with pleasure.

Mark broke the kiss, his lips sliding to my ear and he whispered. “I love my naughty filly.”

I came! A glorious orgasm rolled through my cunt, my pussy walls milking his cock. “I love you, too!” I gasped. “My randy stallion! Ride me, ride me! Make me cum again.”

Over Mark’s shoulder I saw Fiona still masturbating her pussy with one hand while she brought gobs of cum from her ass to her lips. Mark’s dirty cock had just been in her ass and now it was in my pussy.

“What feels better?” I asked. “My pussy or Fiona’s ass?”

“You pussy!” Mark panted. “She’s just a hole to dump my cum.” Mark’s cock was rubbing inside me so deliciously. “Who’s dicks felt better. Mine or those SWAT guys?”

“Oh yours,” I answered, truthfully, feeling another orgasm building. “They were just living dildos!”

I gripped Mark’s ass, feeling his muscles bunch as he fucked me harder. “Fuck, here it comes, Mare!” Mark gasped and buried himself deep in me, brushing against my womb, and I came as I felt his warm spunk flood my pussy.

I kissed Mark, deeply. “We gotta go,” I told him, reluctantly. I wanted to be held by Mark, fill his cock inside me all day long.

“Yeah,” he said, pulling out of me. I felt a little empty inside my pussy. My panty gusset slid back into place, holding his sperm inside. I guess Dr. WolfTail was going to get a surprise.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I shook Gerald’s hand. He was one of the engineers at the plant. “I think its a good idea,” I told him.

“Thanks, Brandon,” Gerald said, before he left.

My phone buzzed, alerting me to an email. I sat in my office at the Boeing plant in Renton and pulled my phone out. The email was from Doug, the P.I. I hired to investigate that asshole Mark Glassner who ruined my life, stole my wife, my house.

Doug Allard was the same P.I. I used to investigate my whore of a first wife. He found the proof of her infidelity and saved my ass when it came to the divorce settlement. The bitch wasn’t able to take me to the ringers like she wanted. So, when I decided to take down Mark Glassner, I turned to Doug. I lucked out, finding a house for rent that had a great view of my backyard and placed Doug there with is telephoto lenses.

“It’s very important you don’t get near Mark,” I told him on Tuesday when I hired him. “He’s very dangerous. And I can’t afford tipping him off. From this point on, we will only communicative through email.” I couldn’t take the chance of Doug getting compromised by Mark and finding Mark on the phone instead of Doug. I was freed from Mark’s power by Sister Louise and I intended to keep it that way.

I opened the email. “Mr. Fitzsimmons, unusual activity this morning. FBI raided your house. However, they left without arresting Mark. In fact, I have photos of several of the women in the house fucking the SWAT officers in some of the bedrooms. I attached the photos. I don’t know who this guy is, but the SWAT left like they were his buddies. Doug.”

I glanced at the photos and my heart skipped a beat. There was Desiree and Allison stripping a SWAT cop naked. Both Allison and Desiree were naked. There was another photo of Desiree straddling the guy, clearly fucking him.

“Fuck!” I shouted. I needed a fucking drink. “God fucking damn you, Mark!”

I took a long, deep breath and calmed myself down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to, Brandon. Calm down. She’s not being a whore because she wants to. Mark is controlling her. Get a grip on yourself. You knew you would see this sort of stuff, Brandon. It will just making the revenge on Mark that much more sweeter.

While I was disappointed that the FBI failed, I wasn’t surprised. It was a long shot, anyways. I didn’t expect the FBI to do anything to Mark. The best I could have hoped for was for Mark to get shot. I was hoping my warning of Mark wanting to kill cops would make them a little trigger happy. Mark will question the FBI and they will tell him exactly who tipped them off. Well, I had already cleared out my bank accounts that Desiree knows about and I had several off shore accounts she didn’t.

It was time to disappear.

To be continue…

Click here for Chapter 17

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 15: Practice

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 15: Practice

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Female/female, Mind Control, Rape, Magic, Work, Oral, Anal, Rimming

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 14



“Theodora…” the ethereal voice whispered. “Awaken…”

I realized I was dreaming as the voice blew away the fog of sleep from my mind.

In my dream I was with my family, having dinner. Sean, my husband, was sitting opposite me at the dining room table. Between us sat Shannon on my right, or oldest daughter, happily chatting to Mary who sat on my left. And past Mary sat our youngest, little Missy, who was feeding her baby doll with a little bottle. Behind me, I could feel the malevolent gaze of the Kurt, the damned Warlock who stole me away from my family.

The dream would play out the same as it always did. In a moment, Kurt would walk in and I would … do things to him as my family happily ate their dinner. And then I would wake up, sweating and shivering, and I would cry myself back to sleep, heartsick for my husband, for my daughters. Kurt had stolen my family away from me. When Sister Louise freed me, Kurt had already made me tell my husband all the filthy things I did to Kurt, how much I enjoyed his cock. He made me divorce Sean and sign away my parental rights. When I was freed by Sister Louise, it was too late for me to go back to Sean. He had been too hurt.

The damage was done.

“Theodora…” the voice whispered again.

I looked around, conscious that I was dreaming. Kurt was there, lurking behind me, a shadowy form with a mohawk and red eyes and silver glinting at his lip from his piercing. Kurt loved piercings, the asshole had made me get piercings all over my body: my lips and nose, my nipples and clitoral hood, and both of my labias. The holes had healed over the last thirteen years, but not the memories. I could still recall Kurt pulling on the rings piercing my nipples, or my labia until the pleasure turned to pain.

“Theodora…” The voice was coming from the hallway that led back to the bedrooms. Sean and I had a tiny house, only three bedrooms and one floor. Missy and Mary had to share a bedroom but Shannon got her own bedroom because she was the oldest.

I followed the voice and saw silvery light shining underneath the door to the bedroom I used to share with my husband. My heart was beating in my chest. What was going on here? My hand shook as I reached out for the door, the metal cold beneath my sweaty palm.

“Theodora…” the voice came from right behind the door, ethereal, accompanied by a musical chorus, like the ringing of wind chimes.

The door opened and standing in the room, shining brilliant silver, was a seemingly young looking man, fit and muscled like a Greek statue, dressed in a white tunic. He was handsome, almost beautiful, his face chiseled and perfect, square-jawed and my face flushed with desire. His hair was shining gold, his eyes brilliant sapphires, and his skin burnished bronze. His face was peaceful, serene even, just the hint of a smile played on his lips.

“Theodora, I am the Dominion, Ramiel, here to guide and instruct you through your dreams.”

I swallowed. “Thank you, my Lord.”

“I am unworthy of such honors, you may refer to me as simply Ramiel,” he said humbly. “As you have suspected, Sister Louise has fallen to her Pride and been made Thrall by the Warlock.”

Fear ran cold across my skin. “I will not fail,” I said, not sure what else to say.

“Of course not, Theodora. However, the Demoness Lilith has been summoned and serves the Warlocks.”

“Warlocks?” I interrupted. “There’s more than one?”

“Yes, lovers,” Ramiel simply answered. “With Lilith of the Black Womb aiding them, the traditional powers of our Priestess will soon be ineffective. Lilith will arm the Warlocks with the ability to see your golden aura and will make their Thralls immune to control and exorcism. Other methods will be necessary. More oblique methods.”

It was worse than I though. “I … I have never faced a demon before.”

“It has been many centuries since Warlocks have been so armed, but fear not. Tactics were developed and I am here to teach you.”

His tunic melted away, leaving him naked. His manhood was hard and erect, rising out of a forest of golden hair. “You need to … be with me?” I asked, excited. The touch of an Angel was Ecstasy.

“Just as you were taught your current prayers,” Ramiel answered. I remembered those early dreams after I took my vows, taught my prayers by the Angel Hadraniel. It had been several very pleasant nights of being the lover of an Angel. “This first prayer you shall learn is called Prayer of Avvah.”

Ramiel’s bronzed hand reached out and caressed my face, pleasure rippled through my body. My clothes melted away and Ramiel was kissing me, wrapping his arms about my body. I could feel his manhood pressing hard against my stomach and I moaned wantonly into his lips. Like with Gabriel and his Ecstasy, pleasure surged through my body ending at my womanhood in an explosion of pleasure.

I was lying on the bed, Ramiel was on top of me, his cock hard and pressing at the opening of my pussy. “Praise God!” Ramiel moaned as he sank slowly inside me.

I cried out in passion, his girth pleasurably spreading my pussy, the head of his dick rubbing deliciously on the sensitive walls of pussy. I racked his strong back with my fingernails as another orgasm rolled through me. Ramiel started a slow, steady rhythm atop me. I slid my hands down and gripped the hard muscles of his ass, pulling him harder into me.

“The Prayer of Avvah can only be used on a mortal, one not touched by evil,” Ramial gasped as he thrust in and out of me. “It will create a powerful, obsessive attraction between two people.”

“I don’t … oh fuck … understand?” I gasped. “How could that … uhhh … useful?”

“There are two Warlocks. They are lovers,” Ramiel explained. “A wedge must be driven between them. Separate, they will be more vulnerable. Particularly the male. His powers are too dangerous and Lilith serves his lover.”

“Okay,” I moaned. “Harder, please! Oh, God! Oh, God!”

Ramiel fucked me harder, faster. It felt so good! Nothing was better than a man inside you, and an Angel was even better than a man. My legs wrapped about his waist, hugging him tightly to me. My third orgasm was building quickly. Every time his cock buried itself into my cunt, my clit rubbed against his groin and my orgasm grew and grew until I screamed my pleasure loudly.

“To perform the Prayer,” Ramiel continued, after my orgasm ran its course, “you must sleep with the Mortal. When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with. When that Mortal lies with the one you named, the Bond of Avvah shall form.”

“All right,” I panted, kissing his beautiful face, enjoying his muscular chest crushing my breasts, my nipples.

“Tonight, you will find a mortal to test it out with,” Ramiel continued. “You will know him when you lay eyes on him and whom to make his obsession with. When you are sure you’ve preformed the Prayer correctly, you’re true target is Samantha.”

“Antsy?” I gasped, confused. “The girl I’m staying with.”

“Her brother is Mark Glassner, the Warlock,” Ramiel answered. “To arm himself against you, he will need to sleep with his sister. Thus, we shall turn the Warlocks plan against him.”

“Yes, yes, yes, I can do that!” I panted, grinding my hips into Ramiel, desperate to reach another orgasm. Ramiel began plowing me hard, his cock felt like fire as it plunged in and out, over and over. His thrust became more frantic, my pussy was beginning to ache pleasantly from the urgency of his fucking. His cum was liquid fire inside me, igniting every nerve in my body and …

… I woke up, cumming and groaning, wrapped up in the sheets of my hotel bed. I was drenched in sweat, my silk negligee clinging wetly to my body. The air conditioner blew cold upon my body and I shivered.

“Have a good one?” Antsy asked, sleepily. “You’ve been moaning for the last ten minutes.”

“What?” I asked, confused.

“Did you have a nice wet dream?” Antsy grinned, sitting up in her bed. She was wearing a yellow t-shirt that left her slim legs bared.

“Yeah,” I answered, smiling. “A really nice one.”

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Sunlight was just starting to streak through the bedroom window, waking me up. My fiancee, Mary, slept peacefully next to me. A streak of auburn hair lay across her pale, freckled cheek. She was so beautiful, I reached out and gently brushed the strand of hair out of her face. She smiled in her sleep and murmured sleepily. I kissed her cheek and slowly crawled out of bed to take a piss.

I slipped out of the bedroom and headed downstairs for my morning jog. None of the sluts were awake and the house was strangely quiet. On the porch the two members of the Naked Jogging Club waited, Anastasia and Madeleine. Anastasia was a blonde, Russian beauty that strangely dyed her hair a dark black while Madeleine was a brunette, Southern belle with a wickedly hot accent. I hated jogging, but I did it to get in better shape for Mary. Of course, watching two fine, naked asses bobbing before you was a hell of a motivator.

As I jogged, my thoughts drifted to Karen and the conversation Mary and I had with her last night after Thamina tended to her injuries. Karen was more than happy to tell us everything about the Nuns. They were called the Sisters of Mary Magdalene and worked for the Archangel Gabriel. They were sent after Warlocks that were causing major disruptions. Usually, a Warlock can take months or years to attract a nuns attention, but I guess I went for broke with the orgy in Bestbuy so a nun was dispatched quickly.

The good news was, there weren’t a lot of nuns. Only one other in North America. Sister Theodora was her name, and she was a dirty-blonde woman that appeared eighteen year old with a heart-shaped face and blue eyes. Karen told us about the gifts nuns get from Gabriel: eternal youth, the ability to see auras, their prayers. I was surprised to learn Karen was fifty-one, she looked eighteen. She had spent four years as a Thrall to a woman named Susanne before she was freed and joined the nuns herself.

Karen explained how a nun controls a Thrall and just how limited it was. The nun could implant a trigger that would she could later exploit. But, once the nun was controlling the Thrall, she had to constantly keep reinforcing her commands so the nun couldn’t let the Thralls out of her sight once she started controlling them or they’ll quickly revert back to their Warlock’s control.

Karen suggest hiring regular men as bodyguards and not give them any orders. A nun could only affect Thralls. So a regular person was immune to their powers. It was something to keep in mind if I couldn’t find a way to seduce my mom. Of course, that was another problem. I still had no clue how I was going to do that. According to Lilith, I needed to sleep with my mom to make my Thralls immune to nun’s power. I had to seduce her or rape her. How the fuck do you seduce your mother?

I shuddered, thinking about the alternative. I couldn’t rape my mother. She was … well … my mother. Maybe if she had been an asshole like my father, but she was always the sweetest woman in the world. Even when she was angry with me I weirdly felt like she still cared about me. Not like my dad, the asshole would just get drunk and hit me. Fuck, the fact that she’s put up with my dad for thirty years must make her a saint or something.

I shook my head in frustration and noticed two women waiting at the street light ahead. Two new members to the Naked Jogging Club would distract me from the problem with my mom. The women were Belinda, a hot thirty-five year old, and her even hotter, fifteen year old daughter, Cassie. Belinda and Cassie lived a few streets down from me, so I decided to have everyone jog back to Madeleine’s for the post jog festivities.

On the way back, however, a news crew was parked on the side of the road, filming us. From KIRO 7 News, the Seattle affiliate for CBS. I decided to find out what was going on. I had the ladies continue on to Madeleine’s and then head home when they got dressed. I guess the post job festivities would wait for tomorrow. The ladies had school and work to get to, I guess. There was always tomorrow. Luckily, the reporter was female and I bet she was attractive, TV news only hired attractive people, so I jogged across the street.

There was a greasy looking guy operating the camera and an attractive, caramel skinned reporter with honey hair. It was hard to tell what nationality she was; Hispanic, Asian, Filipino, or African American. Maybe it was all of them, blended together to make this smoking hot reporter. She wore a pink, silk blouse and a tight, gray pencil skirt that showed off the nice curves of her ass. A look of fear crossed her eyes and her cameraman stepped between us, still filming, as I approached.

“Sir,” the reporter asked, swallowing her fear, “Jessica St. Pierre, Kiro 7 News, why are you and that group of ladies jogging naked?”

“We’re the Naked Jogging Club,” I told her. “Why don’t we go in your news van and talk about it, alone.”

“Sure,” the reporter said in her bubbly voice.

“Eh, Jessica, are you sure about that,” the cameraman asked.

“Yeah, Freddy,” Jessica answered, rolling her eyes.

“Relax, Freddy, Just hang outside and never tell anyone about this,” I ordered. “And delete the footage.”

“Yeah,” Freddy muttered, playing with his camera. “Shit.”

Inside the news van was crowded with equipment. There was a video editing machine on one side and shelves holding cables, lens, batteries, and other items covered the opposite wall. A large cylinder filled part of the van, the telescoping satellite dish that would rise up for broadcasting.

“Get naked,” I ordered Jessica.

“Of course,” she nodded. “To better understand why you go around naked.”

I laughed. “Sure, babe.”

She started unbuttoning her pink, silk blouse. Underneath she wore a frilly, pink bra that covered her round tits. The bra clasped in the front and I reached out and unclasped it, spilling her dark breasts out. They were lovely, topped by brown nipples and I reached out and pinched one. She opened her mouth to protest but she caught the look in my eye and blushed. She was naturally submissive I was thrilled to learn.

Her skirt unzipped on the side and she slid it off her slim hips. Her panties were a matching pink and as frilly as her bra. She pulled those off, shaking her hips side to side as she worked the tight panties of her hips. Her cunt was waxed bare, her labia protruding thickly out of her slit. Moisture beaded on her lips and her vulva was swollen with desire.

“You are fucking hot,” I told her, my cock hard with my lust.

She blushed. “Thank you.”

“You’re going to be my sex slave,” I ordered her. “And my fiancee, Mary’s slave. You will do whatever filthy, depraved things we tell you to.”

She nodded.

“You’ll have a very important job,” I further told her. “You will need to use your contacts to alert me of any issues, like reports of naked joggers, or anything about Mark Glassner or Mary Sullivan. Or anything strange that happens in the area.”

“Yes, sir,” she said.

“Master,” I corrected, pinching her nipple, hard.

“Yes, Master,” she gasped.

“You will act like your normal self around others,” I told her. “Tonight, when you get off work, pack up your clothes, jewelry, makeup. Whatever you need for your job. You have a new place to live.” I gave her the house address. “Okay, slut?”

“I understand,” she answered. Then hastily added, “Master.”

“Do you have a husband or boyfriend?”

“No, not really, Master.”

“Good, get down on all four.”

Jessica hastily got down on her knees, presenting her caramel ass to me and her wet cunt peaking out between her slim thighs. I knelt behind her and squeezed her ass. I slid my cock slowly into the velvety warmth of her cunt. It felt so nice to slide inside her, to hear the wanton moan that issued from her lips.

“Oh, you’re shaft feels so nice in my snatch, Master,” Jessica moaned.

I stroked her ass, spreading her cheeks and finding the dark asshole. I licked my thumb and shoved it up her ass. She gasped and writhed her hips as my thumb wiggled up her tight asshole. Her cunt tightened on my cock as I invaded her ass.

“Fuck, you’re pussy’s nice,” I panted. “But I bet you’re ass would feel even tighter.”

“If that would make you happy, Master,” Jessica gasped. “Then stick your shaft up my bunghole.”

I pulled out of her cunt and moved up, finding her wrinkled asshole with the head of my cock. I pushed with steady pressure and the head of my cock slipped past her tight ring and into her warm bowels. I slid in easy and Jessica purred in pleasure. I started a slow pace, savoring her tightness.

“Fuck, I’m not the first cock you’ve had up your ass, hey slut?”

“No, Master! I love it up the ass!”

“I bet you do, you filthy whore,” I said.

“Yes, yes!” she moaned. “I’m such a whore! I love dicks! In my mouth, my snatch, my cornhole!”

My balls were slapping on her taint as I fucked her ass harder. “Here it comes!” I panted and then creamed her ass with four mighty spurts.

“Oh yes, cum in my ass!” she gasped. “Fuck, fuck, fuck!” Her ass convulsed on my ejaculating cock as her orgasm trembled through her body.

I pulled my cock out of her tight ass. “Do you know what good little sluts do after Master’s cock has been up their ass?”

“What, Master?” she asked.

“Clean it with their dirty little mouths.”

Her tongue was pleasantly rough on my cock as she licked me from root to tip. She played with my tip, digging her tongue into my urethra to get out the last bit of sperm. She was a skilled cocksucker and soon I was hard and fucking her face, shoving my cock down her throat. She cupped my balls, gently squeezing them as I neared another orgasm. When I was about to cum, I shoved my cock all the way down her tight throat and shot my cum straight into her belly.

“Put your panties on,” I told her as I grabbed her bra. “Enjoy my cum up your ass all day.”

“Thank you, Master,” she answered, wiping her lips.

Freddy scowled at me when I walked out of the news van, Jessica’s bra clutched in my hand. I jogged home. Breakfast was just getting set on the table when I walked in. The sluts and Mary were looking at bridal magazines, again, and I walked up and kissed Mary. They were all sweaty from their morning aerobics and digging into plates of blueberry pancakes and scrambled eggs.

“Where’s Karen?” I asked. “And Thamina?”

Fiona set a plate in front of me and kissed me on the lips as Mary answered. “Oh, she was feeling a little ill this morning. Just threw during aerobics. Thamina took her upstairs.”

“Oh,” I shrugged, fondling Fiona’s ass. “Well, I had a pretty fun morning.”

“With those ladies you go jogging with,” Mary asked slyly.

“No, with a news reporter,” I answered, holding up Jessica’s bra, and then told her all about Jessica while I hungrily ate Desiree’s delicious breakfast and Fiona started sucking hungrily at my cock beneath the table.

“Is this here?” Mary asked, holding up her phone. There was a video playing of Jessica reporting on a winter storm last year.

“Yeah,” I answered and came in Fiona’s sucking mouth.

“Hmm, don’t swallow,” Mary purred and pulled Fiona up and kissed her, sucking Fiona’s cum stained tongue into her lips. Mary smacked her lips and then went back to studying her phone. “She looks pretty,” Mary stated.

“Trust me, she has a smoking body,” I told her.

“Well, you do have a discerning eye.” Her hand reached out and stroked my dick, wet with Fiona’s saliva. “Or at least, a discerning cock.”

“Wanna take a shower?” I asked archly as my dick hardened in her hand.

Mary laughed richly. We never quite made it to the shower. Her ass was so inviting as she raced up the stairs in front of me that I pinned her against the hallway wall and started to wildly fuck her. She was soaking wet and my cock slid easily in her. Mary held me tight and was panting loudly as I plunged hard into her.

She was so beautiful, and her pussy felt so amazing. I could never get tired of her. Her laugh, her smile, the way she bit her lip, her freckled breasts and plump ass and her tight holes. I loved her mouth as she nibbled on my lip as we kissed and her soft fingers tracing my spine as we made fucked.

A bedroom door opened and Karen and Thamina peered out. Karen was looking a lot better after sleeping on a bed. Her scrapes on her wrist were fading, and her ass wasn’t quite so welted. Her eyes were no longer red with crying and puffy with exhaustion. Thamina wore her nurse’s outfit and her headscarf. Her body was clearly visible through the white, transparent material of her uniform and her dark nipples were hard.

“Feeling better?” Mary asked.

“Yes, Mistress,” Karen answered. “I don’t know what was wrong. But I’m feeling better.”

“Well, there’s breakfast downstairs,” Mary said.

“Thamina, wait,” I panted. I was close to cumming. Thamina waited patiently while I continue fucking Mary. “I’m close, Mare,” I whispered in her ear. “You ready for my hot cum.

“Fill me up!” Mary panted, her arms hugged me tightly and she kissed me passionately. I was hammering her cunt hard and her hips matched my intensity. Are groins slapped together hard. Mary’s tongue was wiggling in my mouth when I groaned came inside her. Mary came right after, her cunt spasming on my dick and her fingernails bit into the flesh of my back.

“Oh, fuck that was good!” Mary panted as we pulled apart. Sperm leaked out of her pussy as my cock pulled out and Thamina knelt down and started to lick her cunt clean like a good slut.

“Thamina, get some money and then go buy thirteen small duffel bags,” I told her. “When you get back, get the other sluts together and put two million dollars in each bag.”

“Yes, Master,” she said and scrambled to follow my orders.

Mary looked questionably at me. I scooped her up in my arms and carried her to our bedroom. “I figure two million per house on the street. That’s easily double what they’re worth.”

“Wow,” Mary said. “So much.”

I shrugged. “Might as well spread the wealth around. I can always get more.”

Mary giggled. I took her into the bathroom and we finally got to that shower. “What are you doing today, before the meeting?” Mary asked.

“Relax,” I said with a shrug. “Lillian made a sex tape. We could watch that.”

“Really, with who?” Mary asked curiously.

“This punk-rock girl with a mohawk,” I answered. “Zelda, I think her name was.”

After the shower we went down to the living room and got the TV sat up for streaming off Lillian’s phone and then curled up on the couch to watch it. It was the first time Mary and I watched porn together. Hell, it was the first time I’d watched porn with someone else since I was in Junior High, and then we all watched silently wishing we were alone so we could jack off. Or, at least, that’s what I had been wishing. With Mare I had someone who could stroke my cock for me, and do other, more exciting, things with it.

The angle didn’t show much, just two forms writhing about on the bed. Luckily, their moans came through, loud and clear. Zelda, the girl with the mohawk, was a screamer when she came. After ten minutes, Mary and I were too busy to watch the tape. Mary was on top, riding me hard. Her perky breasts were bouncing above my face. I gripped her plump ass and slid my right hand down into her crack. I found her wrinkled asshole and teased it with my finger.

“Shove it in,” Mary hissed, leaning over me. Her arms were braced on the couch arm, around my head, her breasts jiggling above my head.

My finger pushed against the tight ring of her asshole and then slipped in. She was warm and tight and I shoved my finger up to my second knuckle and then slowly fucked it in and out of her ass. Mary’s panting became higher pitch and her dusky nipples dangled in front of my face. I latched onto her left tit, sucking greedily at her hard nub.

“Oh, you’re cock feels so wonderful in my cunt!” Mary panted. “Oh, my mighty stallion! Oh, fuck, fuck, you’re making me feel so fucking amazing!”

Mary’s cunt pulsed on my cock as she bucked on top of me, screaming her orgasm. She kept riding me, hard and fast. Her cunt was so wonderful, sliding up and down on my cock. I switched breasts, sucking her right nipple until it was hard and shiny with spit.

“Are you gonna cum in my naughty pussy?” Mary asked. “Gonna fill it up with your creamy spunk.”

“Yeah, Mare,” I gasped. I looked up at her face, twisted beautifully with lust. “My cum’s going to flood my naughty filly’s cunt!” My balls tightened and my orgasmed built and built. I groaned loudly and shot my sperm into her hungry pussy.

“Oh that feels so good!” Mary groaned as she came a second time on my cock. “So warm inside me!”

She collapsed onto me, her sweat dampened hair brushing my face as she brought her face closer. I kissed her beautiful, red lips and enjoyed her soft breasts rubbing on my chest. Mary cuddled on top of me and her cheek pressed against mine as we went back to watching Lillian’s sex tape. Lillian was on her knees and Zelda, the mohawk girl, was fucking her asshole with a strap-on. My finger was still up Mary’s ass and I started slowly moving it in and out, then I slipped a second finger up her ass.

“You want to fuck my ass?” Mary asked, whispering in my ear. “Do you want to stick your hard cock up my tight, dirty backdoor?”

My cock was hardening in her soppy cunt.

“Your ass is so amazing,” I told her. “I love how tight it feels on my cock.”

Mary climbed off me and pulled me to my feat, then she got down on all four on the floors, shaking that plump, beautiful ass at me. Her legs were parted and her freshly fucked pussy leaked a mix of our cum, running in whitish rivulets down her thighs. “Eat my ass, hun,” she cooed. “Get me all nice and ready for your big cock.”

My cock wasn’t that big, but it was nice hearing Mary say it was. Then again, Mary’s only been with a few guys, so maybe she didn’t know I was only average sized. I knelt behind my fiancee and spread her ass cheeks. Her puckered asshole was dark and I slowly bent down to lick it. I had never tongued a woman’s ass before and I was a little hesitant. But, I was doing it for my sweet Mary.

Her ass had a sour taste and Mary purred as my tongue circled about her asshole. Encouraged by her moaned, I pressed my tongue hard against her tight opening and my tongue slid in, wiggling about inside her ass. I slid one of my hands down to her juicy cunt and found her hard clit and started to rub the nub.

“Ohh, yes,” Mary moaned. “That’s so nice. You’re tongue feels amazing, Mark! Eat my dirty ass!”

My fingers were sliding inside her wet cunt, lubed by my sperm, while my thumb rubbed her clit. Her hips writhed in pleasure and my lips were glued to her asshole. My cock was so hard, I just had to stick it in. I pulled my lips from her asshole and pulled out my sticky fingers. I shoved the mix of cum and cunt juices up her ass and then rose up behind her.

“Here I come, Mare,” I panted, rubbing my dick against the rosebud of her asshole and sank into her tight, silky ass. “God, you feel so good, Mare.”

“Ohh, my stallion,” she groaned. “Ream my ass, stud!”

On the TV, Lillian was cumming on Zelda’s strap-on, moaning like the wanton slut she was. Mary moaned just as wantonly for me as I fucked her ass hard. My balls slapped against taint. Auburn hair spilled across her smooth back, dark red against pale skin. The muscles in her back rippled as she fucked me back.

Mary threw her head back and her flushed face smiled back at me. “You’re so beautiful!” I gasped. Her mouth opened wide and her eyes squeezed shut as she came, her ass milking my cock greedily. “Here it cums, Mare!” I gasped and fed her hungry hole my cum.

We were both breathing heavily. I pulled her up onto the couch with me and we cuddled on the couch. Lillian’s sex tape was over. “What time to you need to leave?” Mary asked.

“The meetings not until four,” I told answered.

“You once promised to watch Grey’s Anatomy with me,” Mary pointed out, grabbing the Bluray remote. The Bluray player was one of those wireless players that you could watch Netflix on.

“Yeah, okay,” I said. How bad could it be?

Pretty bad. But Mary seemed to like it and I liked holding Mary in my arms so I put up with it. During the credits of the first episode, Mary remembered something and grabbed her phone and showed me a photo. “This is Dr. WolfTail,” she said. “The OB/GYN I’m seeing tomorrow.”

Dr. WolfTail was a young woman Native American with beautiful, cinnamon skin and a deep black hair that was long and straight. Her eyes were wide and dark and she had a small, red mouth. A sensuous mouth that looked puckered for a kiss. The picture was from a Group Health website advertising their clinic “I think she’ll do,” I answered.

That reminded me and I grabbed my phone but Mary glared at me. The next episode started and I had to wait for the credits to make my phone call. When the episode was finally over, I called Kay Jewelers and added three new chokers to my order, promising to pay triple for them to get them done fast.

“What was that about?” Mary asked, pausing before the next episode started. Apparently, Mary was allowed to pause Grey’s Anatomy. Good to know the rules.

“Something for the sluts,” I answered.

Desiree brought us out some delicious sandwiches for lunch and asked permission to go grocery shopping. She took Allison with her, the pair giggling as the left. The other sluts joined us for lunch and got to watch an entire episode of Grey’s Anatomy. The all seemed to like it, except for Lillian who seemed as bored as I was. Then they went back down to the basement to continue counting out thirteen bags of two million dollars each.

Around two, I had to get ready for my meeting with the Police Chiefs. LESA, where the meeting was, was all the way in downtown Tacoma, across the street from the Courthouse. About a thirty minute drive from South Hill.

“Thanks for watching it with me,” Mary said, kissing me, as I stood up.

“Oh, it was no problem. I enjoyed it.”

“Liar,” she said, smiling. “But thanks for trying.”

Mary and I were both sticky from our fucking and Mary wanted to take a shower. I enjoyed watching Mary take a shower, so I joined her. As she soaped her breasts, I asked, “Are you coming with me to the meeting?”

“No, I’m going to take a few of the sluts to this bridal shop and to find a wedding dress,” Mary answered. “And look at bridesmaids dresses.”

“So, eh, when do you want to get … um … married?” I was suddenly nervous. I just couldn’t believe this beautiful creature, my filly, was actually going to marry me. Where had all my confidence gone to?

“How about July?” she asked, just as cautiously.

“Next month?”

“Yeah, it’s not to soon, is it?” She was nervous too and I laughed. Mary frowned at me. “What?”

“Nothing,” I said. “It’s just you seem as nervous as I am.”

“Well, it’s happening pretty fast,” Mary answered. “This last week has almost been a dream and I’ve just wondering when I’m going to wake up.”

“Never,” I answered. “We’ll dream together forever.”

Mary kissed me beneath the warm spray of the shower. “Forever,” she said, breathless and kissed me again. My heart was pounding and her naked, wet body was pressing against me, her nipples brushing my chest were hard. I could feel the warmth of her desire between her thighs and then I was in her, exulting in her embrace.

Afterward, we had to wash ourselves all over again.

“So, why July,” I asked as we stepped out of the shower. I grabbed a pink towel and began to dry Mary off.

“My parents were married in July,” Mary answered, wistfully. “They were married in a field out near Mt. Rainier. It was a field of beautiful wildflowers. I remember my parents showing me and my sisters the pictures once, right before she … ran off. Everyone looked so beautiful and handsome.” There was a catch in her voice and she swallowed. “My parents looked so in love. You would never know my mom was such a whore back then.”

I hugged her from behind. “You’re not your mother,” I whispered.

“I’m not,” she answered, firmly. “I wouldn’t leave you for the world.”

“So, any particular day in July?”

“July 20th, it’s a Saturday,” Mary answered.

“So, little more than a month away,” I said, adding it up in my head. “I can’t wait.”

Mary missed my arm. “Me either.”

Mary started doing her makeup while I shaved. I put on a pair of jeans and a nice, white buttoned-down shirt with blue stripes and headed downstairs and got Chasity. The other sluts were lounging around the basement. It looked like they had finished counting out the money. I told Chasity to drive so we could take advantage of the Police only parking in front of the courthouse.

Chasity drove with her sirens the whole way and really got her car up to speed, so we made good time out to Tacoma. She parked her car and we got out and walked across the street. We drew eyes, or I should say, Chasity drew eyes in her slutty cop outfit. Her outfit was a short miniskirt, thigh-high black boots and a blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving the slopes of her pale breasts mostly exposed. She still had her gun belt on, though, and her gun.

I met Chief Hayworth in the lobby and he nodded to Chasity. “Mr. Glassner, Officer Vinter,” he greeted, shaking my hand. Chasity saluted him. “It’ll be just a few more minutes, Mr. Glassner.” he told me.

Other older men, and two women, were filtering in. Some in suits, others in the dress uniforms of their departments. All were accompanied by younger men carry briefcases, some in suits and others in cop uniforms. After a few minutes, we all made are way to a a large room with a table at the center. There were plaques for each Chief or the Sheriff at their spot at the table. Chairs lined the wall where their aides would sit. The Pierce County Sheriff sat at one end of the table and the Chief of Police of Tacoma sat at the other end.

Chief Hayworth introduced me when everyone was gathered. “Hi, I’m Mark Glassner,” I said, a little nervous. Having a room full of cops staring intently at you was intimidating, even with my powers. “Whatever I do is legal,” I said, giving the standard cop orders. “If anyone approaches you and says ‘I am Mary Sullivan’ or ‘I serve Mark Glassner’ do whatever they tell you.”

I don’t know why I was relieved when they all nodded in agreement or voiced their consent, but I was. It’s not like I thought my powers wouldn’t all of sudden not work. Not intellectually, anyways. There was that tiny voice of doubt and disbelief that I tried to ignore.

“Okay, the reason I’m here is my fiancee and I need bodyguards,” I continued. “So, on Saturday, at noon, at Sparks Stadium in downtown Puyallup I want each of you to send one to three young, attractive female officers to tryout for my bodyguard. They’ll need to bring their patrol car and all their tactical gear. I will select twelve, and no more than one per department, to serve on the guard. You won’t need to pay them, I will cover that, but they will need to stay on your duty roster on special assignment.”

The Chiefs looked a little confused as they agreed to the request.

“Good, and one other thing, keep an ear out about any investigations into me or Mary Sullivan,” I answered.

“Like your connection to that gas attack in South Hill,” Sheriff Erkhart asked. Erkhart was a tall man dressed in a beige, Sheriffs uniform. His black hair had wings of gray streaking from the temples that made him seem distinguished. “Or your connection to several bank robberies?”

“Yeah,” I answered, frowning.

“The FBI’s involved,” the Sheriff warned. “There’s a warrant out for your arrest.”

“Okay,” I nodded. “Keep me appraised of the investigations, then.”

“Sure, Mr. Glassner.”

“Well, that’s all I needed,” I said. I shook their hands and Chasity and I headed back to her cop car.

“It went well, Master,” she said.

“Yeah,” I told her. “You’re going to be in charge of the bodyguards.” I paused. “If anything goes wrong, if anything happens to me, you will need to take Mary to safety. Ignore her orders, her safety will be your number one priority.”

“Absolutely, Master,” Chasity answered. “Where shall I take her?”

“We’ll have to figure that out,” I replied as I slid into the passenger seat.

Chasity backed out of the space and drove towards the light at 11th St. The light was red and I glanced over and noticed this beautiful twenty year old waiting at the crosswalk texting on her phone. She was dressed in a white blouse with red embroidery and had no sleeves, exposing her tan arms. Stonewashed jean shorts clung to her shapely ass and beautiful legs covered by dark pantyhose descended from beneath her skirt. She was had curly brown hair, like Karen, and the memory of forcing Karen came back to me. My cock hardened as I remembered Karen’s pleas and cries.

“Chasity, see that girl at the crosswalk.”

“Yes, Master.”

“Arrest her.” I ordered. “You don’t need to be gentle.”

Chasity’s eyes glanced down to the bulge forming in my pants and she smiled and turned on her lights and got out of the car. She unfastened her holster and drew her sidearm and approached the girl. The girl noticed the cop car’s lights flashing and she looked quizzically, slipping her phone into her purse. I got out of the car to watch.

Chasity aimed her gun at the girl. “Against the building, bitch! Hands on your head. You’re under arrest!”

“What?” gaped the girl.

“Against the wall,” Chasity growled. “I’m not going to tell you twice, bitch!”

The girl jumped and scurried to the wall, placing her hands on her head, her purse falling to the ground. “There must be some mistake,” she squeaked in fear, tears starting to roll down her face.

“Shut up!” Chasity barked, holstering her gun. Chasity walked up to the girl, reached out with her left hand and grabbed the girls hands on her head. With her leg, Chasity forced the girl to spread hers and then started to pat her down.

“What the fuck!” the girl gasped as Chasity took liberties in her search, groping the girls ample breasts through her blouse.

Chasity pressed up against the girls back, licking her ear. “You’re so pretty. My Master’s going to enjoy you.”

“What?” the girl demanded, her face going white.

Chasity’s hand slid down and slipped under the girls skirt. “Do you have anything hidden up your snatch, bitch?”

“No!” The girls eyes widened as Chasity shoved a finger or two up her cunt. “Help me! This cop’s molesting me! Help!”

Other pedestrians glanced at her, but no one moved to help the girl. Chasity pulled out her handcuffs and easily cuffed the girl’s arms behind her back and walked her over to the police car. Chasity opened the back door and shoved her roughly inside. I slid in after the girl, shoving her across the seat as Chasity grabbed her purse and got back in the patrol car and continued driving.

“What’s happening,” sobbed the girl.

“I’m going to fuck you,” I told her, stroking he face. She flinched and started screaming. “No one’s going to help you. What’s your name.”

“Abby,” she sniffed. She glared at Chasity. “You’re a cop, how can you do this.”

“I may be a cop,” Chasity answered. “But I’m Mark’s slave first.”

I grabbed her face and kissing her mouth. She tried to pull away, struggling in my grip. I ripped her blouse open, buttons popping off, when I finished kissing her, exposing a plain, boring white bra. That wouldn’t do and I shoved it up, exposing a pair of round, heavy breasts topped by dark nipples. I bent down and sucked one of the nipples into my mouth, nibbling lightly, as Abby struggled and shouted. I slid a hand up her thigh and found the warmth between her legs and started rubbing.

I wanted to feel her cunt so I ripped a hole in her pantyhose and shoved the gusset of her panties to the side and felt her furry bush and found her warm slit. I caressed it, searching for her clit. It was hard and I started to gently roll it between my fingers. Her pussy was growing wet on my fingers. I sucked harder at her nipple and slipped a finger up into her cunt.

“No, stop!” she cried. “Please!” I just fingered her faster, grinding her clit beneath my palm. “This can’t be happening,” she begged. “Oh, god, please help me!” I added a second finger and her breath quickened. I rubbed more insistently at her clit. “No, I won’t,” she protested, her hips wiggling on the seat. I sucked harder on her nipple and finger fucked her faster. Her body betrayed her and she came on my hand.

She was sobbing again, shame filling her face. “What a dirty whore! I’m raping this bitch and she just came!”

“What a fucking slut,” Chasity giggled. “I bet her dirty snatch is hungry for you cock.”

“Let’s find out.”

I pulled the bitch onto my lap so she straddled me, her heavy breasts dangling in front of my lips. I nipped at her hard nubs and then pulled her panties to the side and placed my cock at the wet entrance to her cunt. I pushed her down, groaning as she sank warmly on my cock. I slid in easy, lubed by her orgasm, and I sank all the way into her.

“Doesn’t that feel nice?” I asked.

She turned her head, not want to look at me.

“Answer me, slut!”

“Yes,” she whispered pathetically and fresh sobs wracked her body.

“Of course it does,” I answered. “Sluts always want a hard dick up their cunt’s.”

“I’m not a slut,” she protested.

“Of course you are, only a slut would cum on her rapists hand.”

Abby sat on my cock crying. Every time Chasity hit a bump in the road, Abby would bounce on my cock, bringing a soft gasp from her lip. I just enjoyed her tight cunt on my dick and started sucking on her breasts, playing with her nipples with my tongue while my hands kneaded her ass.

“Oh, god, I am a slut,” she whispered, giving in.

And then her hips started to move, slowly at first, rising up a little and sliding back down. A low moan escaped her throat and she picked up the rhythm of her fucking. I stopped sucking her tit, looking up to see pleasure and disgust war on her face.

“Is she fucking you, Master?” Chasity asked, glancing in her rearview mirror. “What a nasty slut.”

“I am,” Abby panted. “Oh, god, I can’t believe it feels so good. I’m such a nasty, terrible slut!”

She rode me all the way to South Hill, cursing and panting in pleasure. I came in her tight hole twice and she creamed my cock three times, her cunt milking my cock. “I’m such a whore!” she would pant, or, “I’m such a terrible slut!” “Only a slut would do this! A naughty, disgusting slut!” When she would cum, she would sob in shame but kept right on fucking me.

When we got off the freeway at South Hill, I told Chasity to pull over. “Get this filthy whore out of here.”

Chasity pulled over and grabbed the bitch and hauled her out of the car. “Master, I’m very wet, may I use her?”

“Yeah,” I said.

Chasity forced Abby to her knees and pulled Abby’s head under Chasity’s skirt. “Lick me, bitch. Like a good little slut.”

Abby complied and Chasity came all most instantly, creaming her face with sticky juices. Chasity then bent down and uncuffed the bitch and threw her purse at her. We left Abby sobbing on the side of the road, her cunt full of cum and her face smeared with pussy juices.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mark left, I pulled on a blue, pleated skirt and a white blouse. And then I went looking for the sluts. I found them down in the basement. They were playing some sort of game. Xiu was blindfolded sitting on one of the beds and the other sluts were taking turns sticking their fingers in their cunts and letting Xiu taste and seeing if she could guess who’s pussy juices it was.

“Violet,” Xiu guessed and Violet giggled wickedly.

“Fiona, Violet,” I shouted. “We’re going out. Karen, Lillian, and Xiu, I want the house spotless when we returned.”

“Yes, Mistress,” the sluts all said, jumping to their feat. Violet and Fiona raced upstairs to get dressed while the other three raced upstairs to start cleaning. I had to wait a few minutes on Violet and Fiona to get dressed in their slutty clothing. Violet in a plaid jumper with a very short skirt over a black white blouse. She embodied the naughty schoolgirl fetish to a T, with her hair in two pigtails, knee high white socks, and her fresh face. And Fiona wore a fluted, black skirt and white, low-cut halter top. Her breasts swayed beneath the fabric and her nipples were hard little bumps.

I pulled Fiona to me and kissed her, Fiona’s tongue eagerly pushed into my mouth. I broke the kiss, grabbed one of Violet’s pigtails and pulled the smiling girl to me and kissed her. She was so innocent looking that I just had to defile her. I broke the kiss and pushed gently down one her shoulders. Violet’s cheeks were spotted red with desire and she eagerly knelt down and dived her head under my skirt.

I gasped as her tongue began flicking at my clit. The girl may look innocent, but she had become a dirty slut since Mark popped her cherry in that hotel elevator three days ago. Violet slipped a slim finger up into my cunt as she nursed on my clit, wiggling the finger around. I gasped and came hard when the little slut’s fingernail brushed my G-spot.

“Thank you, Mistress,” Violet said, licking her lips. Fiona kissed her, eager to taste her mistress’s cunt.

I led my sluts out to my car and I drove my Eos like a maniac, eager to get to the bridal shop. My eagerness attracted attention and I got pulled over by a Puyallup cop. When he walked up to my car, I said. “I am Mary Sullivan,” hoping Mark had gotten to the cop.

The cop blinked. “Oh, sorry, mam, didn’t know it was you. You’re free to go.”

Laughing, I sped off. Mark thinks he has already gotten almost half of the Puyallup cops under his orders, lucky for me I ran into one of them. We quickly reached the Wedding Lace, a bridal shop in a strip mall that it shared with the Heavenly Creature Salon. It was the salon where I had a wonderful morning getting waxed by this beautiful Vietnamese woman named Joy. After she waxed me we made passionate love. My pussy tingled as I remembered her soft body.

We walked into the Wedding Lace and all three of us gushed. It was filled to the brim with beautiful wedding dresses. White, lacy works of art. We giggled as we browsed the shelves, looking for the perfect dress. I wanted a short train, and low cut neckline. Mark loved my freckled breasts and I wanted them to be shown off.

“Hi, I’m Bonnie,” a purple-haired woman greeted. She was in her mid-twenties, tall and slim. Her hawkish nose was pierced with an amethyst stud and her lips were large, sensuous and a deep red. She wore a sleeveless, ruffled white blouse and a black, pencil skirt. Black tights covered her long, slim legs. Her purple hair was held up in a loose bun. Around her neck was a cloth ruler.

“I’m Mary,” I said, shaking her head. “I’m getting married next month and I need a dress.”

“Congratulations,” Bonnie said, smiling lovely. “What style of dress were you thinking of.”

We talked and Bonnie got out a few dresses that she thought would do. I picked one I liked and she quickly went and grabbed a few more. Every time I settled on one, she would produce another and another until I had seen about twenty dresses and I was sure I had found the right one.

The dress was so beautiful. It was strapless, the bodice covered by white lace that then wrapped around the dress in a diagonal band across the stomach ending at the skirt. The skirt, itself, was beautiful tiers of ruffled fabric trimmed in delicate lace, giving the dress a graceful, bell shape. I closed my eyes and pictured myself in the dress, how Mark would gape in amazement at how stunningly gorgeous I looked in it.

“This one,” I said, eyes misting with moisture.

“Let’s go in the back, and I’ll take your measurements,” Bonnie said. The sluts followed me into the back. Both Violet and Fiona had knowing smiles. The naughty girls thought I was going to seduce Bonnie.

I probably was, I thought and giggled. Bonnie glanced at me. “Sorry, just thought of something funny.”

“Well, strip down to your undies,” Bonnie said and then jumped when she noticed Violet and Fiona. “Um, are you staying?”

“It’s not a problem, is it,” Mary asked, pulling her blouse over her head.

“No, its not …” Bonnie snapped her mouth shut and blushed. “Miss, you didn’t have to take off your bra.”

“I wasn’t wearing one,” I said nonchalantly and unzipped my skirt and dropped it to the floor. “I don’t often wear underwear anymore.”

“Of course,” Bonnie said. “Are you going to want undergarments for your wedding?”

“Hmm,” I thought. “Yes. It’s a special occasion after all.”

“That it is, miss,” Bonnie said and then she guided me up onto a small, raised platform in the center of the room.

Bonnie began to take my measurements, wrapping the cloth ruler about my body. When she was measuring my bust, her hand brushed my nipples sending a delicious tingle throughout my body. Bonnie was blushing beautifully and I felt my pussy began to moisten. When she knelt down to measure my legs, I parted my thighs. Her eyes glanced up and then froze at the sight of my waxed pussy. Her pink tongue wetted her red lips before she started to measure my inseam.

She started on my right leg, measuring up my inner thigh, up to my crotch. Her hand brushed my damp pussy and I stifled a moan, pleasure shivering through my body. She measured up my left leg, her hands shaking with desire. Her hand slowly drew the cloth ruler up my shin, past my knee, and up my smooth thigh, growing ever closer to my aroused pussy. When her hand brushed my pussy, I couldn’t stop the moan from escaping my lips.

Bonnie snatched her hand away, breathing heavily. She licked her lips again, her green eyes wide with desire. And then her head moved forward and she buried her face in my pussy, her tongue greedily licking across my vulva. She licked once more, her tongue sliding through the groove between my labia before she pulled away.

“Oh my God!” she gasped. “I’m so sorry, I don’t know what came over me! It was just so…so…”

“Tantalizing?” I finished.

“Yes,” she breathed, her eyes still fixed to my pussy.

“Don’t be afraid, then,” I urged.

Bonnie drew a deep breath and then buried her face back in my twat, her hands reaching around to cup my ass, pulling me tight against her mouth. Her tongue wiggled out, slipping into my wet hole and hitting all the most delightful spots in my cunt.

“Oh, yes!” I moaned as the delightful woman ate my pussy. “What a wanton slut!”

“I bet, Mistress,” Fiona purred. Violet knelt before Fiona and was happily lapping at her red-furred cunt. Fiona had her hands wrapped around Violet’s pigtails, using them as handlebars to guide the girls mouth.

Bonnie wasn’t a novice at cunt lapping. Her tongue explored my pussy and her lips happily sucked my clit and up and down my labia. I came for the first time when she slipped two fingers up inside me and started to quickly fuck them in and out of my cunt. She kept right on sucking at my clit and quickly brought me to a second orgasm.

“Fuck that’s good!” I gasped, gripping her purple hair and grinding my cunt on her lips. “Keep it up, bitch! Oh, fuck, I’m gonna cum again! You fucking slut, eat my pussy!”

I creamed her face a third time and almost lost my balance on the platform. I stumbled off and sat heavily in a nearby chair, breathing hard. Bonnie’s face was stained with my juices and she was breathing just as hard. I glanced over at the sluts and saw Fiona and Violet happily sixty-nining. The teenage Violet lay on top of Fiona.

I got up and pushed Bonnie down onto her back and then straddled her face and her tongue felt wonderful on my cunt again. I pulled her black skirt up and her black tights down. Underneath, I found her silky, red panties, the gusset wet with desire. I pulled them to the side and discovered her cunt was shaved bare. A silver ring pierced her right labia, in the center. I grabbed the ring and gently tugged at her pussy lips and Bonnie moaned into my cunt. Then I dove into her pussy. She tasted fresh and tart and came almost the moment my lips touched her pussy, flooding my lips with more of her tasty juices.

We devoured each other’s cunts. Feasting on pussy juices, sucking on clits, and fingering wet holes. Her juices covered my face, her scent filled my nostrils. I enjoyed playing with her piercing with my tongue, sucking it into my mouth. Twice more she came on my greedy lips, bucking and writhing beneath me. I only came once more on her lips, but it was powerful, starting deep inside my womb and exploding out with fervor and a gush of my juices on her lips.

When I rose up, sated, Violet and Fiona were cuddling on the floor. They both kissed me and got a taste of Bonnie’s cunt from my lips. I cupped both my sluts breasts, giving their nipples playful twists and then we were all getting dressed.

“So, you will get my dress done as soon as possible?” I asked.

“Oh, yes,” Bonnie panted. A lustful smile crossed her lips. “I can’t wait to get it finished so we can have the first fitting!”

“Absolutely,” I agreed and kissed Bonnie on the lips.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I sat at the Marriot’s bar, with the oh so original name of the Lounge, looking for the guy I was supposed to practice this new Prayer on. Ramiel said I would know the man when I saw him. So far, nothing had jumped out and I nursed my appletini as a parade of men hit on me. I let Providence guide me here, jumping into the first cab and told the drive to take me to a nice bar.

And now, for the last hour, I had been sitting at the bar. I was wearing a slinky little dress, made of small, pleated black strips. Silver thread was woven into the fabric and the dress would shimmer as I moved. The neckline was a scoop that exposed most of my breasts and a short skirt that showed off my long, shapely legs.

“What the hell, Natasha?” a man shouted at the end of the bar.

“Chill, babe,” a dirty-blonde woman said. She was sitting at a table with two young, Cuban guys. “We’re just talking!”

“The hell you are,” the man objected. “I saw you flirting with them.”

“We were just talking, Keith!”

“I saw you’re hand on his leg!”

“Hey man, it’s like she said, we were just talking,” one of the Cubans said.

“Back off asshole,” Keith shouted.

“Christ, you’re drunk,” Natasha accused.

“Of course I am! I’ve been watching you whore around the bar all night!”

Natasha slapped him hard across the face and then stalked out of the bar. The two Cubans looked awkwardly at each other then left Keith, who just stood their looking dumbfounded. Then, he sat down at her vacated seat. I moved over to the table sitting down beside him.

“It’ll be all right,” I told him, lightly touching his hand. He was definetly the one.

He snorted. “We’re supposed to be married in two days.”

“Congratulations,” I said, stroking his arm. “She’s a lucky gal.”

“She’s probably sucking one of those guys right now,” he bitterly said. He grabbed Natasha’s drink, a fruity concoction with an umbrella, and downed it in a single gulp.

“You don’t really think that,” I told him. Christ, what a jealous asshole. “What woman would want one of them when she could have such a handsome guy like you.”

“Then why was she flirting with those guys,” he asked, his anger vanishing. “Why?”

“Some women don’t know what they’re missing. If I was her, I would be draped all over you, making sure no other women could do this.” Feeling bold, I reached down and stroked his cock through his pants.

“Holy shit!” he gasped, finally looking at me. His eyes widened as he saw my cleavage and he licked his lips.

“I bet she’s sucking one of those guys right now,” I lied, whispering in his ears. She probably was crying in her hotel room, but that wouldn’t get Keith into my panties. “Maybe she’s sucking one off while the other fucks her cheating little cunt.” Keith groaned in pain. I rubbed his hardening cock. “Doesn’t seem fair, does it?”

“No,” he answered, hoarsely.

“I’m going to go into the men’s room, last stall. If you want to even the score.”

I left him there, walking purposefully towards the bathroom, making sure my ass swayed as sensuously as possible. I didn’t look back. He would follow, men were so pathetically easy. I walked boldly into the men’s room. There was no one to object, anyways, and I entered the last stall and waited, my heart pounding in my chest. I hiked up my skirt and pulled off my panties and then bent over the toilet, ready to get fucked.

The bathroom door banged open and someone walked down to my stall. There was a knock. “Are you …” Keith stammered.

“Yes,” I answered, huskily.

“Oh, God!” Keith moaned when he opened the stall door and feasted his eyes on my blonde-furred cunt and plump ass.

There was the metallic sound of a zipper and then I could feel him standing behind me. I wiggled my ass invitingly and could feel the head of his hard cock prodding my ass. He was breathing heavily, hesitating. God, why won’t he stick it in. My cunt was on fire with anticipation. He gripped my hips, suddenly, his cock sliding down my ass towards my cunt.

“That whore!” Keith shouted and shoved his cock hard into my cunt.

“Oh, fuck!” I gasped. He was big.

His cock had some girth to it and he was ten, eleven inches long. He was fucking me hard and fast, his cock head slamming against my womb. Christ it hurt! The pain mixed delightfully with the pleasure of his cock rubbing against my sensitive pussy walls. The sound of slapping flesh echoed through the stall and Keith was muttering softly.

“Fucking whore, spreading her legs for those guys!” he gasped. “Sucking their cocks. I bet she swallows their cum!”

Keith picked up the pace of the fucking. My tits bounced about in my dress from the force of his fucking and my left tit popping out of the bodice. I wanted to grab my tit and play with my nipple, or slide my hand down and rub my clit, but Keith was fucking me so hard I needed both my arms to brace me against the wall.

“Whore, whore, whore!” he kept muttering. “I bet she’s letting him fuck her in the ass ass. Natasha never lets me in her backdoor!”

Fuck, I don’t blame her. Keith’s cock was huge. I couldn’t imagine taking something that big up my ass. And then Rameil’s words came back to me, “When they orgasm, whisper Avvah into their ear followed by the name of the person you wish them to have form the obsession with.” Shit, I wasn’t in the right position. “Stop,” I gasped.

“What?” he gaped.

“My arm’s are tired, let’s switch positions.” They were. Keith was fucking me so hard my arms were getting sore holding this pose.

I pulled away from him and then leaned up against the stall wall, the painted metal cold on my ass. Keith grabbed my tit, squeezing it clumsily and then his cock was prodding at my pussy. I grabbed it and guided the monster back into my tight, sore hole. I gasped as he shoved back in and he started pounding away.

“Are you gonna cum in me,” I whispered into his ear. His groin was crushing my clit, every press of flesh on my clit building my orgasm. “Flood my hot little pussy with your sticky spunk!”

“Oh, God, I am!” he gasped. “Sorry, Natasha!”

I felt the first squirt of his cum shoot inside me. “Avvah Natasha!” I hissed in his ear, my orgasm threatening to spill over me. “Avvah Natasha!” I let my orgasm roll over me, shuddering in his strong arms as his cum shot inside me, filling me up delightfully.

Keith pulled away, a blank look falling across his broad face as the Prayer took effect. Breathing hard, I grabbed a ball of toilet paper and began to wipe myself clean. I threw the cum-stained paper into the toilet and flushed it, then looked around for my panties. As I pulled my panties back up and popped my tit back into my dress, Keith shook his head, coming out of the trance. He took one look at me and looked so crestfallen. He stumbled out of the stall.

I followed him out and he was standing at the mirror looking at his reflection with disgust. “Why,” he muttered. “Shit, why did I do that.”

Feeling a little guilty myself, I walked over to him and touched his arm. He flinched away. “You know she was only flirting with those guys to get your attention. I bet you were watching the game instead of her.”

“So, what now?” he asked, desperately.

“Go to her room,” I urged. “I bet she’s waiting for you to come up and apologize and make up with her. I get the feeling that she’s a bit of a drama queen?”

He snorted. “Yeah.” He hesitated. “But what about us?”

“What about us?” I asked. “It was just some harmless fun. You’re not married, yet.”

“Yeah,” he said. I could seen him rationalizing the cheating, lying to himself. “It’s not really cheating unless your married.”

“Right,” I answered.

My mission finished, I left the bathroom and spent ten frustrating minutes trying to hail a cab. Finally, I managed to flag one down. “The Sunny Beach Motel,” I told him.

“Sure ting, Miss,” he said in a thick, Haitian accent.

A minute into the ride, I felt a weird sensation, in my womb. It was like the memory of an orgasm. My body didn’t have an orgasm. There were no muscles contracting, electricity shooting through my body or any delicious shudders. It was almost like my body was remembering the sweet feeling of release.

“The Prayer of Avvah has been completed,” Ramiel’s voice whispered out of the darkness. I shuddered as invisible hands caressed my body through my dress. “Keith and Natasha have known each other and the Bond of Avvah links them. Never again will another excite them sexually.”

Ramiel’s hands traced up my side and grabbed my breasts, kneading the pliant flesh, pinching my nipples. I bit my lip to stifle my moan as an orgasm rippled through my cunt. I could feel his cock pressing at my tight asshole. No, not in the back of the cab! I tried to open my mouth to protest but instead I let out a steady moan as his cock sank into my ass.

The driver glanced in the mirror, concern painting the rich black of his face. “You ‘kay, Miss?”

I wanted to answer, but the Ecstasy of Ramiel rolled over me and my senses faded away, leaving only the pleasure of his cock in my ass. The pleasure of a cock in my pussy. Both cocks pumping away, bringing me to the height of pleasure. I was lost in the sea of sensations, a never ending orgasm that became stronger and stronger, a wave building and building before it crashed upon the shore. And then hot sperm was shooting into my ass and the largest orgasm yet rippled through my cunt, my ass, my soul.

The cock in my ass withdrew and my sense slowly returned. The feel of vinyl seat sticking to my naked ass, a cock pumping in and out of my pussy. The sour smell of sweat and tobacco. The sound of a man grunting, of flesh slapping on flesh. I opened my eyes to see the Haitian driver over me, fucking me hard.

I was laid out in the backseat of the cab, my legs wrapped around his waist. His cock felt nice in my sore cunt. He was smaller than Keith’s monster. “Bouzin sal!” the driver gasped as his warm cum spilled inside me and another orgasms spasmed weakly through my body. The Haitian pulled out of my cunt. “You one dirty bitch!” he said, his big smile reveling yellow, tobacco stained teeth. He put his wet cock away and got back into the driver seat.

As he drove away, I sat up in the cab. My panties lay on the floor and I slipped them back on. My tits were out, both wet with spit and I pulled my bodice back up. When we reached my motel the cabbie still asked for the fare. I didn’t bother tipping, his leer told me he got all tip he needed.

As I walked up the stairs to the second floor landing, fishing my key out of my purse, and started to think. I now knew I could perform the Prayer of Avvah. I just need to figure out how I could get Antsy into bed with me before she leaves Tuesday morning. That gave me five days to figure it out.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

“FBI tipline,” I answered, stifling a yawn. I couldn’t wait for Marty to get back from vacation and I could go back to working days. Graveyard was killing me.

“Uh, yeah,” a nervous man answered. The caller idea listed a cell phone registered to Brandon Fitzsimmons. “Um, hi.”

I started typing the information into the computer. “How can I help you, sir?” I asked.

“I have a tip on those bank robberies in Tacoma,” the man said.

“Okay, what’s your name, sir?” I knew who the phone was register, but that didn’t mean it was Mr. Fitzsimmons I was speaking to. And if it was Mr. Fitzsimmons and he wanted to be anonymous, I could maintain that fiction for him.

“Uh, Brandon Fitzsimmons,” he answered. “Listen, this guy, his name is Mark Glassner. He’s…shacked up with my wife.”

“Uh huh, and what’s your wife’s name?” I asked, typing away.

“Desiree.” He paused. “This guy, Mark, he’s a bad guy. Really dangerous. He’s got lots of weapons. He’s showed them to me. He boasted about how he would love to kill a cop.”

“Really, and where is he staying?”

“At my house 2936 Mountain View Court SE, Puyallup, WA 98374. He’s really dangerous.”

To be continued…

Click here for Chapter 16

The Devil’s Pact Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

 

 

The Devil’s Pact

Chapter 14: Karen’s Decision

by mypenname3000

© Copyright 2013


Story Codes: Male/Female, Female/Female, Male/Female/Teen female, Male/Females, Female Masturbation, Mind Control, Orgy, Exhibitionism, Rape, BDSM, Humiliation, Magic, Oral

For a list of all the Devil’s Pact Chapters and other stories click here

Comments are very welcome. I would like all criticism, positive and negative, so long as its
constructive, and feedback is very appreciated.



Click here for Chapter 13



“Hi, Alice,” Mrs. Martin greeted me.

The Martins were my eleven o’clock appointment. I was showing the couple a house in Spanaway; a cute, light gray rambler with mauve trim. After I showed them the house, for the third fricking time, I would be free for my afternoon date with Mary at the Blue Spruce Motel. I was so excited that I masturbated three times this morning while sexting with Mary. She sent me several naughty photos including one with a young woman eating out her cunt. “just a slut that I share /w mark *-),” she had texted. The photo left me a horny, jealous mess. I hated the woman and envied her all at the same time.

I couldn’t wait for my mouth to be eating Mary’s twat out. That was why I was wearing my shortest skirt, a deep blue, and a crop top half-shirt underneath my blue blazer, and dark brown, thigh-high stockings that just came to hem of my skirt. And no panties or bra underneath the clothing. I was ready to be fucked by my lover.

The showing dragged on and on. The Martins kept asking me the same questions over and over. They were quite the frustrating young couple. I had shown them fifteen houses already, and they seemed to be settled on this one. They just couldn’t make up their damned minds. One o’clock was coming closer and closer, and still the Martins kept finding new, inane questions to ask me.

It took all my self control not to throttle the pair. Instead, I fished my phone out of the purse. “Going 2 be late, sry,” I texted to Mary.

Mary just sent a frowny face and a pic of her dressed in a short, sexy red skirt, red halter top and knee-high black stockings. She was raising the skirt up almost high enough to expose her tasty twat. My pussy started creaming itself, my thick juices trickling out.

It was time to speed the Martins up with an old realtors standby. “I’m so sorry to make you hurry, but I have another client I have to get to soon.”

“Oh, sorry,” young Mrs. Martin said. “But, we’ll take the house.” And then she led out a girlish shout.

“Oh, how wonderful,” I said and to my surprise Mrs. Martin gave me a brief hug.

I had the paperwork with me and had the Martins fill it out before they changed their minds. I may have been excited to get laid, but I needed the commission. Mary would understand. Plus, she was unemployed and on summer break from school. Once that was all finished, I hopped in my cute, cream colored Jetta and sped down to the Blue Spruce Motel. I sent Mary a text, letting her know I was coming. “Room 15,” was her reply.

I knocked hard on room 15’s door. Mary opened it. She was even more stunning in her red outfit in person. She was smiling seductively, thrusting her chest out, her nipples pressed hard on the fabric of her top. “Hey, sexy,” she purred, “fancy meeting you here.”

I was so horny, I just let out a growl of desire and caught my lover in an embrace, kissing her passionately. Our tongues wrestled in each other’s mouths as I forced her back into the room. She hit the bed with the back of her legs and we fell onto it. We kissed passionately, sucking on each other’s lips, rolling about on the bed, and groping each other through our clothes.

But I had to taste her twat. Ever since she sent that photo of that other woman eating her cunt, I had to prove that I could pleasure her just as well. No, I had to eat her twat even better than that other woman. I pushed her onto her back, pushed up her skirt and was delighted to find that she wore no panties. Her pussy lips were waxed smooth of hair and glistened with desire. I kissed the flaming heart of pubic hair above her pussy, then kissed her clit.

“Oh, fuck!” Mary moaned. “Eat my pussy, baby! Oh, fuck you’re tongue feels so good!”

I devoured her pussy with gusto, digging deep into her cunt. She tasted sweet and spicy, and I explored every inch of her pink pussy. She moaned and cursed in pleasure, as I started sucking hard on her clit and fucking two fingers in and out of her wet hole. Her pussy was warm and pulsed on my fingers. I curled my fingers up, searching for her G-spot. Her breathing grew faster and faster and then she moaned and bucked as my fingers rubbed the bundle of nerves at her G-spot. Juices flooded my face and I could have happily drowned in her savory honey.

“Fuck, that was good!” panted Mary, pulling me up to kiss her on the lips. Her tongue licked about my lips, my chin, cleaning her honey off my face. “Get naked, then I have a surprise for you.”

I pulled off my blazer, trying to do a sexy strip tease. Fresh juice trickled from my twat as I wondered what her surprise was. Mary clapped and shouted lewd comments as I danced before her, “Take it off, baby!” and, “Let’s see those titties!” and, “Going to enjoy that pretty pussy!” It was an awkward dance, but Mary seemed to enjoy it anyways. Finally, I was naked, and Mary laid me on the bed, face down. She put a few pillows under my stomach, raising my ass up.

“Close your eyes, babe,” Mary whispered, her breath hot on my ear.

It was exciting not being able to see. I could hear rustling noises. Was Mary was digging in her purse? What could she have in their? Clothes were rustling. She was getting naked, I realized. Oh, God, I wanted to open my eyes so badly, to see my lover in all her beautiful, naked perfection. There was more noise, rubber moving against rubber and then Mary was on the bed behind me, spreading my thighs.

I almost came when her tongue slid through my twat, from my clit to my taint, poking up into my wet pussy. “You taste so good, baby,” Mary cooed. “You’re all hot and wet for me, aren’t you.”

I shook my hips. “So ready for you!”

Mary moved behind me and then something hard and cold touched my pussy, rubbing along m labia, before slipping into my hole. Mary had brought a dildo, I thought with a smile. Mary slid dildo deeper and deeper into me, its girth filling my twat up so deliciously. And then I felt Mary’s body pressing against my ass.

“Oh my god, are you fucking me?” I gasped, looking behind me finally. Mary had a black harness around her waist. “Is that a strap-on?”

Mary grinned, pulling out and sinking back in. “You told me you haven’t had a dick up your vag in a while.”

“Oh, God, it’s good,” I moaned as Mary slowly fucked me. “Thank you.”

Mary picked up the pace, and it felt so good to have something fucking in and out of my cunt. The dildo wasn’t a cock, but it was pretty good replacement. And knowing it was attached to my sweet Mary made it feel even more wickedly delicious I reached under the pillows and started to frig my clit as Mary fucked my pussy, pleasure filling my body, building slowly to my orgasm.

I needed more, faster and harder. “Fuck me hard!” I shouted and Mary picked up the pace. She was panting too, enjoying the fucking as much as I was. I was so close to cumming, my entire body tense with anticipation. And then I came gloriously on the dildo, bucking beneath Mary. “Oh yes, oh yes!” I screamed over and over as Mary plunged in and out of my twat.

Mary collapsed on top of me and we rolled onto our sides, Mary spooning me from behind, the dildo still buried up my twat. Mary breasts and hard nipples pressed delightfully into my back and her arms wrapped around my body, running up and down my sides, groping my breasts, caressing my thighs while she kissed the back of my neck and shoulders.

I turned my head and captured her lips in a kiss. I shifted onto my back, the dildo popping out of my cunt and we made out, softly and gently, our hands exploring each other’s bodies. There was no place on my body that Mary’s delicate hands didn’t touch, didn’t play with, and everywhere she touched me, just sent tingles of pleasure through my bodies. And my hands touched her everywhere. There was nothing about her body that didn’t excite me. Her fingers, her nose, her cute bellybutton, her shapely calves and dainty feet.

“Can I try,” I asked, sliding my hand up and down the wet dildo.

“Yeah, baby,” Mary said.

She helped me get in the harness, securing it about my waist and making sure the dildo pressed on my clit. Then she knelt on the floor and swallowed the dildo, and it was so erotic. She was giving me my first blow job. She bobbed her head up and down on my cock. I stroked her auburn hair, staring down at this beautiful angel. She licked up and down the shaft and then she engulfed it again, sliding it all the way down her throat until her lips kissed the harness, then slid it back out.

Mary released the dildo and kissed her way up my stomach, her tongue tickling my bellybutton. She reached my breasts, licking circles around my melons before she sucked my hard nipple into her lips. Her hands caressed my sides, my ass, my legs, leaving tingles of excitement. Mary released my nipple, kissing up the slope of my breasts, my neck and her lips were on mine. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing gently, passionately, lovingly.

I loved her. She was my beautiful angel.

I pushed her back onto the bed, her thighs spread willingly for me. I was suddenly so nervous. It was like my first time all over again. I crawled atop Mary, my breasts dragged slowly across her belly and up to her tits. Mary arms wrapped around my neck, pulling me down into a kiss. Her tongue was wiggling into my mouth.

The dildo pressed against my clit, sending tingling pleasure though my pussy, as I slowly sank it into Mary’s twat. I broke the kiss, staring deep into her emerald eyes. It was so magical, like my wedding night, only I was the groom and Mary was my bride. I slowly started to make love to her, pretending she was my wife. I could picture our wedding, Mary walking beautifully up the aisle in a white dress while I waited in my black dress. Are friends and families gathered around as two hearts were made one. We would be so happy together, my sweet angel and I.

My wife, my wife, echoed through my mind as I made love to Mary. Our bodies pressing together, our flesh united through the dildo. This sweet angel would be mine. I would woo her from Mark as she wooed me from Dean. We were both gasping in pleasure, kissing and caressing each other’s body. My wife orgasmed beneath me, bucking and moaning her desire loudly. When my own orgasm spilled through me, I wanted to cry out how much I love her. How much I loved this green-eyed angel.

But I didn’t. It was too soon. I need to move slowly, I couldn’t scare her away. I held my future wife, cuddling with her as we savored our orgasms, and fixed hateful eyes on her black diamond engagement ring. Soon my engagement ring would replace it. And I would replace Mark in her heart.

She hadn’t known Mark for long, there relationship would never last. I would be here when it imploded, ready to put my angel back together and then she’ll be all mine. I kissed her soft lips, caressed her firm breasts. I would divorce Dean, go back to my Maiden name, Coburn. And then we would be Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan. I squeezed my love tighter. My hand slid down to her wet twat. I had to have her again.

As I fucked the dildo into her pussy, I knew it would only be a matter of time before she was all mine. Mrs. and Mrs. Coburn-Sullivan!

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

After Mary left to go see Alice, the carpet guys arrived to replace the living room carpet, stained by Desiree and Korina’s blood. I told them to get it down as fast as possible and then leave. I left their money on the couch and told them not to go anywhere else in the house save the first floor bathroom. Then, I gathered all the sluts that were home for a shopping trip and left the workers moving furniture out of their way.

Korina was still in the hospital and Allison was with her. Chantelle and Lana were still on their honeymoon, so that left Desiree, Violet, Lillian, Thamina, Xiu, Fiona, and Chasity. Thamina, Violet and Fiona crowded into my Mustang while Desiree drove Lillian, Xiu, and Chasity in her BMW. I threw a duffel bag full of cash into trunk and decided a few more cars needed to be purchased. Our house had a large driveway and a three car garage, plus there was parking out on the street.

We drove down to River Road, in Puyallup, where all the car lots were located. I decided that two more cars would be in order and was thinking of getting myself a pick-up truck. So I pulled into the Korum Ford Dealership and decided to hold a contest with the sluts to see who would get the new cars. I gathered them around in the center of the car lot.

“Two of you are going to get a new car,” I told the sluts. The sluts all smiled excitedly. “Except you, Desiree, you already have a car. So, the first two sluts that masturbate themselves orgasm will get a car. Starting, now!”

Clothing flew off and the sluts all started pleasuring themselves. I grabbed Desiree and pushed her to her knees so she could give blow me. Desiree swallowed my cock as I watched my sluts masturbating. I pulled out my camcorder and started filming each of the sluts as they pleasured themselves. I was surprised to see that they used different methods to masturbate.

Xiu pinched her clit and just pulled painfully at her pierced nipples. Violet started rubbing her teenage cunt on the fender of a Ford Taurus, Fiona used both her hands, diddling her clit with one and fingering her pussy with the other. Chasity used a one handed method, two fingers, middle and ring, up her cunt while the heel of her hand rubbed her clit and used her free hand to play with her tits. Lillian stuck two fingers up her cunt and one up her ass and fucked both holes together. Thamina just stroked her pussy lips, not actually penetrating her cunt, just petting her hands up and down her slit, brushing against her hard, little clit.

People started gathering and I ordered them to cheer on the sluts. “I bet the red-head cums first,” a guy said to his wife.

His wife shook her head. “Look at the girl with piercings. She is so close to cumming.”

“Look at the blonde frig her clit!” a salesman shouted. “God, I want to play with those tits.”

“Naw, that nasty Asian slut with the piercings! She’s totally getting off on the pain!”

“She’s so cute, rubbing on the car like that!”

“Twenty bucks says its the blonde!”

“Fuck, that. The Muslim bitch!”

Lillian came first, screaming loud and then sucking both the fingers up her cunt and her ass clean. The wife clapped her hands in excitement. “I knew you could do it, sweetheart,” the wife cheered. Lillian smiled happily at her. “I was right, honey,” she gloated to her husband.

“Yeah, you should go down on your wife since she was right,” I told the husband.

He knelt down before his wife and yanked down her jeans and panties. She had a furry, black bush and he dived right in and started eating her out. “Oh, fuck that’s nice,” his wife moaned.

Fiona was furiously masturbating, looking like she was going to be the next to cum when Thamina gasped and shuddered, the upset second place. “You owe me twenty bucks!” a guy yelled. “Fuck that,” his friend retorted. “She came second.” Fiona screamed loudly and came just a moment later. Violet creamed the Fort Taurus and Xiu came last. I shot a big load down Desiree’s lips and she happily shared her prize with Lillian and Thamina.

“Go find a car you like,” I told Lillian and Thamina, slapping both on the ass. I started looking at the pick-up trucks and settled on a sterling gray F-350 Crew Cab for myself, figuring a pickup truck would come sooner or later.

Lillian got a metallic blue Ford Fusion Hybrid and Thamina got herself a Oxford white Ford Escape Hybrid SUV. I paid cash for all three cars and went over to the Larson Volkswagen Dealership to pay off Mary’s Eos. I had Chasity drive my pick-up truck, and I led the convoy of sluts up to the South Hill Mall to get the ladies some new clothes. I had Desiree take them to various clothing stores while I ran into Kay Jewelry

Patricia, the middle-aged woman I robbed last time I was here, flinched when she saw me, fear growing behind her horned-rimmed glasses. That was to be expected, I did leave her tied up in the back room. “It’s okay, I’m not going to rob you, so relax.”

Patrica relaxed, and then asked, “So, did your girl say yes?”

“She did,” I told her.

“Congratulations, son.”

“I need some custom jewelry,” I told her. I handed her a piece of paper that I had wrote out a head of time. “I need chokers with these names set in various gems and then engraved on the back.” I told her which names got which metals and which jewels and told her I would pay double if she got it done in a week. I paid half up front then browsed for some jewelry for Mary. I found a ruby bracelet, a diamond necklace, and five pairs of various jeweled earrings and paid for those as well.

“Son, a word of advise,” Patricia said. “You try having this many women, it’s going to bite you in the ass.”

I smiled at her. “Don’t worry, I can handle it.”

She laughed wickedly. “I bet you can, son, if I was thirty years younger I’d find out for myself.”

“I don’t doubt it,” I told her as I left.

I tracked down the sluts, found them in Hot Topic. All of them chatted excitedly about the clothes they found. The sluts were finally dressed in clothing that wasn’t Desiree’s castoffs. After they had all their clothes, as well as some lingerie from Victoria’s Secret, I took them over to Lover’s Package to get their uniforms.

Thamina got a sexy nurse’s outfit, made of a gauzy white material that her dark body was clearly visible through. The skirt was very short and came with white, thigh high stockings and a nurses cap. Chasity got a sexy cop uniform, royal blue blouse that only buttoned halfway up, leaving her breasts almost entirely exposed, and a royal blue miniskirt. She wore her own utility belt with her gun, baton, stun-gun, handcuffs, and other cop tolls, about her slim waist. Thigh-high, black leather boots accented the outfit. The other sluts got sexy maid outfits, like Allison had, transparent bodices that showed off their tits, short skirts with many lacy petticoats underneath that puffed out the skirts. The skirts were so short, if they bent over their asses and cunts would be on display.

For Cuntrag, I bought some nipple clamps, dog collar and leash, a butt plug that had a dog’s tail attached, and a headband with dog ears pointing up off them. She could be a bitch for real if she didn’t want to be my sex slave.

Lastly, we stopped at a furniture store. We were running out of bed space in the house, and Chantelle and Lana weren’t even home yet. Plus, Mary and I planned on adding at least one more slut if we could find a OB/GYN that fit our criteria: young and hot. The basement was large, though, and I bought three queen sized beds to put down there and a fourth bed to go in the sitting room. We didn’t need two living rooms, especially one that didn’t even have a TV in it. I paid the company to deliver the furniture immediately.

I was about to head home when I saw a Key Bank. Smiling, I pulled into the parking lot and hoped their was a pretty bank teller or three to pass the time waiting for the time lock on the bank vault.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

I pulled my Eos into the driveway. I had a fun time with Alice and got her promise to meet with us on Thursday. I had to agree to meet Alice ahead of time at the Blue Spruce, but I was willing to pay such a pleasant price. Alice really enjoyed fucking me with the strap-on and it was nice, not nearly as nice as Mark’s cock fucking me, but Alice gave me a couple of satisfying orgasms with it.

There was a van parked out front of the house and a group of guys were loading equipment in it. They must be the carpet guys, I thought. One of them whistled at me and I smiled inwardly. Outwardly, I glared at them. It was nice when guys thought you were hot, but only if they were the right guys. And those carpet guys definitely were not the right guys.

I unlocked the door and headed upstairs, taking off my skirt and blouse. I thought I’d do some painting, so I grabbed a buttoned down shirt of Mark’s and pulled it on. There was something sexy about wearing a man’s shirt. You could smell his scent, that musky, sweaty stench of a man. I was suddenly feeling very horny and it felt like a flood of juices flowing down my legs.

I turned around, and there was Lilith and I jumped in surprise. She was clad only in her silver hair, today. Her breasts were large and round and far too perky for breasts that large. Her hips were shapely and her legs were slim, long. Between her thighs, her silvery bush was matted with her desire.

“Hello, Mistress,” Lilith purred. She reached out and brushed my cheek and I gasped in pleasure, clutching my stomach as a small orgasm rippled through my pussy.

“Lilith,” I croaked, my voice thick with desire.

“Have you thought about your boon?”

“No,” I moaned as Lilith pulled me two her and then her lips were on mine. She tasted of lust, fiery and spicy, as her tongue wiggled into my mouth. So delicious. I could feel her round breasts pushing against me through my shirt, her nipples hard nubs rubbing against my breasts. Her hand reached down and cupped my butt and I came harder, bucking in her embrace.

“Don’t you want something else from me?” Lilith asked, breaking the kiss.

“Oh, yes,” I moaned. “I just …” It was getting hard to think, my mind was cloudy with desire.

Lilith pushed my shoulder down and I willingly got on my knees. Her legs parted and I could see the lips to her pussy beneath her silvery hair. I had to taste her. I pressed my mouth to her pussy, her pubic hair pleasantly tickling my nose, my cheeks, as I tasted her pussy. It was like nothing I’d ever tasted. Spicy, sweet, tart, tangy, fresh. Like every pussy I had ever tasted in my life, all together in one delicious mixture.

“There are so many delightful things I can do for you,” Lilith purred. “Wealth, Immortality, Pleasure.”

My tongue dug deep into her slit, I had to drink more and more of the demoness juices. I was cumming as I devoured her cunt. A string of orgasms that threatened to overwhelm my senses.

“I could give you a dick,” she purred. “I saw how you gazed at it. You have no idea the sort of intensity of a male orgasm.”

I did. It was so hot watching Lilith grow a dick out of her clitoris and then fuck Cuntrag last night. I sucked her clit into my mouth, imagining it growing in my lips, getting larger and larger, sliding down my throat. Another orgasm crashed through my cunt and I moaned into Lilith’s pussy.

“Or maybe you want Power,” Lilith continued. “The Power to control people. Or maybe, the Power to control just one person.”

I sucked on harder on her clit and slid two fingers up insider her tight twat. My orgasms were rippling through my body, growing stronger and stronger. Her cunt sucked greedily at my fingers. I added three, then four, and then my entire hand was fisting up her cunt. The wall of her vagina squeezed almost painfully on my hand as I fucked it in and out of her cunt.

“Oh, you delicious mortal,” Lilith purred. “Maybe it’s revenge! On your enemy! Someone who slighted you, hurt you. Revenge on your mother!”

My mother. The pain of my mother’s abandonment broke through the haze of lust for a moment. I was six when she ran off with that muscleman. The fucking whore! But Lilith’s lust quickly overwhelmed the emotion and I went back to fisting the demoness, my lips sucking on her hard clit. Lilith breath quickened as her orgasm approached. I fisted her faster, harder.

“Oh, you fucking whore!” Lilith moaned. “You delicious, fucking whore. Fuck my cunt, harder! Harder you goddamned fucking whore! Yessss!”

When Lilith came, my orgasm was so intense I blacked out. When I awoke, I was lying on the floor, curled up in a ball, my hand sticky with Lilith’s juices. Lilith was gone, back to wherever she lurked. I licked at the ambrosia coating my fist and gasped as a small orgasm rippled through my cunt. Lilith gives such amazing pleasure, but it scared me. It was clear, now, that Lilith just wants me to use my boon, to free her. I had to be careful. Lilith was our contingency. I could not afford to waste the boon in a fit of inflamed passion. Next time, I would have to fight against the lust and not lose myself like I did today.

I needed to think about how to handle Lilith. The doorbell dinged, and I headed downstairs. The Geek Squad was here to set up the computers I bought on my way home. While they set up the computers in my art studio, I sat out on the love seat out on the master bedroom balcony and watched Mount Rainier, and lost myself in thoughts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

When we finally reached home, Mary was already back from her date with Alice. Jealousy threatened to rear its head, but I forced it back down. Mary loved me, Alice was just her friend. The friend she dresses as sexy as possible for and spent the afternoon fucking. We went inside, and found the carpet guys had done quick work and had already left.

I found Mary painting in her art studio, formerly Brandon’s office. There was also two brand new computers, one with a drawing pad attached to it. She was finishing up her painting of Mount Rainier she was working on a few days ago. All she wore was one of my buttoned down shirts, which hung down past her ass leaving her beautiful legs exposed

“Hey, Mare,” I greeted. “You’re looking so sexy.”

Mary smiled over her shoulders, her dimples were so cute. “Hey, hun. I had a fun time with Alice. I fucked her with my strap-on and then she returned the favor. Twice!”

“Wish I was there,” I told her, kissing the back of her neck, gently, so as not to disturb her painting. “What’s the computers for?”

“I’m going to make a website,” Mary said. “Turns out, Lillian is going to school for IT, so she’s going to help me on the software side, while I’ll take care of the graphic design.”

“What’s the website for?” I asked, curious.

“We have such beautiful sluts, I think the world needs to see them in action,” Mary said. “For a price, of course.”

I laughed. “Can’t wait to see it, Mare.” I sat the Kay Jewelers bag on the table.

“What’s that?” Mary asked with a knowing smile. She reached in the bag and smiled happily at her new jewelery. She threw her arms around my neck and kissed me passionately. I hugged her tight, stroking her back and ass through my shirt.

“Thank you,” she said, when she broke the kiss. Her eyes were misty with tears. “They’re so beautiful.”

“Not as beautiful as you, Mare.”

She kissed me even more passionately after that and pushed me down onto a computer chair. I could taste a woman’s pussy on her lips and my cock was hard in an instant. Alice tasted delicious. Her fingers fumbled at my pants and she quickly pulled my cock out. Without her lips once leaving mine, she skillfully straddled my waist. I groaned into her mouth as my cock sank slowly into her velvety warmth. Christ, she was horny today. I guess Alice wasn’t enough for her, I thought happily.

Mary made love to me slowly, her hips rotating up and down. I grabbed the shirt and fumbled at the buttons. It was too hard to do with Mary’s body pressed so close, so I just pulled hard, popping off the buttons. I found her firm, perky breasts and cupped them. I gently squeezed each one and then began to trace my finger around the edge of her areolas.

Mary’s hips increased their speed, her groin slamming into mine as she rubbed her clit on me before she rose up and and came down again. Her pussy sucked at my cock as she rose up, and squeezed it as she came down. I slid a hand down, gripping her plump ass, tightly, urging her to go faster and faster. And still our lips were locked, tongues wrestling each other.

Faster and harder she rode me. Her hands rubbed my arms and shoulder, cupping my face. My cock was on fire as my pleasure built. Every movement of Mary’s body just brought me closer and closer. Her cunt spasmed about my cock and she kissed me more fiercely as she came. Her velvety pussy milked my cock and my cum sprayed into her hungry hole.

“Thank you,” she whispered into my ear. “I love you.”

She loved me, not Alice. “I love my naughty filly.”

“So, do the sluts have proper clothing, now?” she asked, sitting up on my lap. Her round breasts swayed in front of my lips

“Yeah, wanna see?” I asked, then kissed one of her hard, dusk nipples.

“I do,” she said, and stood up. White cum leaked out of her pussy, running slowly down her thigh.

I had the sluts lined up in the living room and Mary smiled in delight. “Oh, you all look so slutty, now,” she gushed. Mary looked over each slut, stroking their faces and praising each slut’s beauty. “Chasity,” she said, pulling the slut forward. “I’ve been very bad, Officer, you need to perform a cavity search on me.”

Mary sat down on the couch and spread her legs. “There definitely is something white inside your pussy,” Chasity said, kneeling down before her. Chasity spread Mary’s labia open, peering inside her pussy. “There appears to be some contraband I’ll need to get out.”

Mary groaned in pleasure as Chasity dug her tongue into her pussy, lapping up cum and cunt juices. As I watched Chasity, I realized that I hadn’t actually fucked the cop, yet. Deciding that needed to change, I knelt behind her, pushed up her skirt, and exposed her blonde-furred cunt, wet and swollen with desire. Mary watched through lidded eyes as I pulled my cock out and shoved it up Chasity’s tight cunt.

“You have a fucking fine cunt, Chasity,” I told her as I fucked her hard, shoving her face into Mary’s cunt.

“She’s got a wonderful tongue as well,” Mary panted. “Ummm, keep tonging my pussy, slut.”

The other sluts started pairing up. Lillian and Fiona, Thamina and Violet, Desiree and Xiu. As I plowed into Chasity’s cunt I admired all my sluts. This was the life, and that whore, Sister Cuntrag, had tried to take it away from me.

Fiona sat down on Mary’s left and Lillian knelt before her and started to slowly eat out her cunt. Mary threw an arm around Fiona’s head and pulled the strawberry-blonde down to her left breast. Fiona sucked the dusky nipple into her mouth. Thamina claimed Mary’s right side and Violet devoured her black-furred cunt while Thamina started to suckle at Mary’s other breast. Desiree and Xiu were on the floor, scissoring their cunts together.

“Oh, yes!” Mary moaned. “My sluts are making me feel sooo amazing! Eat my pussy and suck my titties! Oh, you sluts are the best!”

I fucked Chasity harder, pounding her slutty cunt and slapped her ass. “Gonna cum in your slutty, dirty hole, whore!” I groaned. Her cunt was tight and the walls rubbed amazingly on my cock head.

“Fill her cunt with your spunk, Master!” moaned Xiu as she vigorously scissored Desiree.

Mary’s emerald eyes fixed on mine, twinkling with lust. “Ride her hard, stallion!” Mary moaned. “Oh, sweet fuck her tongue’s amazing! Here it comes, slut! Here comes my tasty juices!” Mary bucked beneath the three woman’s sucking mouths as she orgasmed.

“Oh, its so delicious!” Chasity moaned then dived back into her Mistress’s juicy pussy.

I slammed hard into Chasity and felt my cum spew into her slutty cunt. Pulling out of Chasity pussy, I sat down on the floor, panting. She was a mighty fine fuck. My cum was leaking slowly out of her pussy, matting her blonde curls. The other sluts were working up to their orgasms and Mary was well on her way to a second orgasm.

It was time to give Sister Cuntrag her gifts.

~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

Just give in, be their slave, Sister Cuntrag.

No, no, no! I will not!

I was locked in the closet again. I wasn’t sure for how long. Minutes, hours, days. Time seemed to stand still in here. All I had were the aches in my body and the traitors thoughts in my head. There had to be a way out of this. I just needed to be patient. They’ll slip up and I’ll be able to escape. I just need to hold on a little longer.

You enjoyed being Susanne’s slave all those years ago. Just give in and be Mark and Mary’s slave. Then the pain will stop. The humiliation. The fear. It will all go away and happiness will replace it.

No! Never again!

Fresh sobs wracked my body. I was weakening, giving in. I just needed to be strong for a little longer. Just a little longer.

Footsteps approached my closet and I tensed. Was the person just going to pass or was the closet door about to open. Was fresh torment was about to be heaped upon me, again. “Please pass, please pass,” I whispered to myself.

The footsteps stopped outside the door and then the door creaked open. I lunged for the opening, maybe I could get past whoever it was, run for the front door and get outside. I fell on my face as my leg knotted in stiffness, landing at the feat of Mark. The monster that raped me and tied me up and had me beat.

He snorted in laughter. “Stupid bitch,” he said. Then he dropped a plastic bag on the floor and bent down. He was naked, a slightly overweight, young man with dark hair and disgust on his face. His cock was wet with some sluts pussy, and half hard.

Mark uncuffed me and I rubbed my sore wrists. The flesh around my wrists was rubbed raw by the handcuffs. Mark opened the bag and pulled out a headband with pointed dog ears on it. He shoved it down on my head. “Never take any of these off,” he ordered. Next came out two, stainless steel clamps.

“Please, no!” I shrieked, crawling back into my closet to hide.

“Do you want to be my sex slave?”

Just say yes. “No,” I croaked.

His hand grabbed me by the neck and he pulled me out. I screamed in pain as the first clamp bit into my nipple followed by the second clamp. My nipples were on fire, but the intensity of the pain faded until it was just a dull ache. Next, Mark pulled out a plug with a dog’s tail attached to it. He shoved my face down and I almost passed out from the pain as he shoved it up my ass, still raw from Mary’s rape earlier today.

“Please, please! Just take it out!” I moaned. I wanted to take it out, but Mark’s order was iron in my mind.

“You know what to say to stop this,” Mark said.

He pulled the last item out of the bag. A black, dog’s collar with stainless steel studs running around the outside. He placed it around my neck and cinched it tight, not enough to choke me, but enough that it was uncomfortable, and then he snapped a leash onto the collar and stood up.

“Let’s go, bitch,” he said. I stood up to follow and he slapped me hard in the face, stinging my cheek. “Dogs walk on four legs, stupid bitch!”

Sobbing quietly, I crawled behind him, the carpet rough on my knees. He led me to the living room where Mary and their sluts were pleasuring each other. Mary had a woman sucking at each breasts and another sucking her pussy. Other sluts were tribbing on the floor.

“Here’s our new pet, Mare,” Mark announced.

Everyone stopped fucking to look at me, excited murmurs filled the living room. Desiree rubbed my head. “What a cute doggie,” she cooed maliciously.

Mary laughed and walked around me. She bent down, petting my back and sore ass then tugged on one of the nipple clamps. “There’s a good girl,” Mary cooed.

“Desiree, why don’t you get started on dinner,” Mark ordered. “Thamina, why don’t you help her.”

“Si, mi Rey,” Desiree answered and grabbed Thamina’s hand and led her into the kitchen.

“Lillian, go down to Good Sam and take Allison’s place watching Korina. It’s time you got to know your fellow slut.”

“Yes, Master,” Lillian said, then hesitated. “Master, how is Allison getting back?”

“She’ll drive your car back,” Mark said, shaking his head.

“Oh, right,” Lillian said, sounding a little disappointed.

“Who gave you the car, Lillian?”

“You did, Master,” Lillian answered.

“And I can take it away just as easily.”

“Sorry, Master.” Mark kissed her on the lips and sent her on the way with a slap on the ass.

“You hurt all these sluts,” Mary said, pointing at the sluts that remained. The Asian Xiu, Chasity the cop, teenage Violet, and freckled Fiona. “Xiu has a broken nose because of you. And you tried to take away their owners who make them happy.”

Violet nodded her head and Xiu glared at me. Her nose was covered by a white splint and held on by medical tape. The cop, Chasity had her hands on her hips and cum running down her legs and Fiona looked like she wanted to piss on me again.

“You’ll lick each of their cunts until they cum on your dirty face,” Mary ordered. “Starting with Chasity.”

That wasn’t so bad. I liked licking pussies. Because Susanne taught you, the traitorous voice whispered. Just imagine what Mark and Mary will teach you to like. I pushed the thought down and crawled over to the couch where Chasity awaited, legs spread wide. Her cunt was covered by curly, blonde pubic hair. I licked my tongue up the groove of her cunt, tasting salty cum and beneath that the tart and spicy flavor of Chasity’s pussy.

I devoured her pussy, wanting to give Chasity a mind-blowing orgasm. I realized I was feeling guilty. Yesterday had been complete disaster. I was almost responsible for the death of Desiree. I swore to save her and instead she almost died. Mary was right and I would give these women the best cunnilingus they’ve ever had as an apology.

Chasity was writhing on my tongue, panting within minutes of my tongue’s assault on her pussy. Behind me, there was a girlish giggle and then a moan and the repeated slap of flesh. It sounded like Mark was fucking one of the girls, maybe Violet. Chasity bucked on my face and came with a loud scream and I drank her juices greedily.

Chasity stood up and Mary pulled her over to a recliner. She had her strap-on with a pink dildo about her waist and Chasity sank her wet pussy down onto her and started riding Mary with abandon. Violet replaced Chasity on the couch. Her pussy was covered by neatly trimmed, dark brown bush. Her slit was tight and oozed Mark’s cum. She tasted sweet and fresh and I wiggled my tongue up her tight hole until she came on my face.

Xiu was next. Her shaved cunt was dripping with cum. “Bite my clit,” Xiu moaned as I started to eat her pussy out. I gently nibbled on her clit and she shuddered. “Oh, harder, bite harder!” I nipped her clit and she came with a shuddering cry, flooding my mouth with her tangy girl-cum.

“Ohh, we’re having a party!” boisterous Allison shouted when she entered the house. The lithe teenage girl stripped off her clothes as Fiona spread her legs before me.

“Get on all fours,” Mark ordered Allison, stroking his cock.

“Oh, yes Master,” she happily said, kneeling down and reaching back to spread her pussy lips open. “My naughty little cunt is so hungry for Master’s cock!”

I dived into Fiona’s bright red-furred cunt, sloppy with Mark’s cum. Fiona tasted tart and she grabbed my hair and fucked my face with her pussy. “Eat my cunt, bitch!” Fiona shouted. Her legs wrapped around my head, holding me tight against her hole. “Fuck yeah!” she screamed as she came.

Allison’s freshly fucked cunt replaced Fiona. She was shaved bare and dripping with juices and cum. Allison had a sweet, honey flavor and she played with her pierce nipples as I pleasured her. This wasn’t so bad, the traitorous voice whispered. You love cunt. And there are so many delicious cunts for you to eat here. Allison came on my face and I found my mouth opening, about to beg to make me their slave.

“No!” I shouted at my traitorous body, slamming my mouth shout.

“Yes,” Mary stated, slapping my face. She sat before me, spreading her legs, her shaved pussy glistened with juices and smeared with cum. “Get eating, bitch.”

Mary tasted sweet and spicy and cooed in pleasure as I sucked her labia into my mouth. Mark gripped my waist and his hard cock was plunging into my pussy. Fuck, it was good. I was so horny from sucking all these pussies that I came just from his girth stretching my cunt.

“God, she’s a randy bitch,” Mark panted. “She just came on my cock!”

“Hmm, she’s a good cunt eater, too,” Mary cooed.

Mark most have wished for unlimited stamina, or something. How else could he fuck six women in a row and still be hard for his seventh. I was feeling real good as Mark’s cock reamed me. My nipples hurt deliciously from the nipple clamps, and even the butt plug up my ass was starting to feel good. Mark increased his pace, his cock rubbing wickedly on my pussy walls, and Mary’s cunt tasted amazing on my lips.

Mary’s hands gripped my hair, pulling my face deeper into her snatch. “The bitch is making me cum, hun!” she moaned. “Yes, yes! You fucking whore! Oh, fuck!” Spicy-sweet juices flooded my mouth and I greedily drunk her juices. She let go of my hair.

Mark was frantically fucking my pussy, now, he must be close to his orgasm. I started moving my hips, eager to reach my own orgasm. “Fucking bitch wants my cum!” Mark moaned.

“Give it to her,” Mary cooed. “Fill her dirty cunt with your sperm. Ride her hard, stallion!”

I came when Mark’s cum flooded my pussy. I moaned wordlessly, and I collapsed onto my stomach, popping Mark’s dick out of my pussy. I panted on the carpet and I could feel Mark’s cum trickle out me onto the carpet. My nipples burned beneath, the clamps pressing into the flesh of my breasts but I was too exhausted to move.

I fell asleep, the first sleep I had since I got captured. But, it didn’t last long. Someone slapped my ass and I awoke, screaming in pain. “Its dinner time,” Mark said and pulled my leash.

I had to quickly crawl up on my knees as Mark pulled on my collar. I crawled behind him to the dining room. The hardwood floors were painful on my knees. Mark sat in a chair at the head of the table, Mary sitting to his right and I sat on the floor between them. The other sluts gathered around the table while Desiree and Thamina brought the food into the room. A spicy, sweet smell permeated the room, some kind of Asian stir fry. My stomach rumbled.

“I called my sisters,” Mary said. There was a nervous catch to her voice.

“Oh,” Mark said, casually. He took a bite of food. “Hmm, this is really good, Desiree.”

“Gracias, mi Rey,” Desiree gushed.

“She is a great cook,” cooed Allison. From the floor, I could see Allison’s hand rubbing Desiree’s nut brown thigh beneath the table.

“They were really excited to here about our engagement,” Mary continued. “So, I invited them over for dinner on Friday.”

Mark nodded. “Okay, are you …”

“Yes,” Mary answered delicately. She cleared her throat. “My father will be coming, too, and my sisters are going to bring their boyfriends.”

“Well, I’ll make sure the sluts keep them entertained,” Mark replied.

My stomach growled loudly and Mary looked down at me. “Are you hungry?”

“Yes,” I answered, flushing.

Mary grabbed a piece of meat off her plate and held it in front of me. Anger surged inside me. They were feeding me like a dog begging for scraps. The meat had a spicy aroma and was covered with an orange sauce. I turned my head away.

“The only food you’re going to get,” Mary said, holding the meat in front of my face.

It smelled delicious and my stomach rumbled a second time. I would need to keep my strength up if I had a chance to escape. I wasn’t giving in to their degrading request, just doing what I need to survive. I opened my mouth and grabbed the piece of meat. It tasted delicious, a spicy, orange flavor.

“My finger’s are sticky,” Mary said. Sighing, I licked and sucked the tasty sauce off her fingers. “Umm, she likes to suck,” Mary told Mark. “I bet you would love to have her suck your cock.”

“I would,” Mark answered.

“Get to it, bitch,” Mary barked.

I crawled under the table. Allison’s hand was between Desiree’s legs, now, fingering the woman’s cunt. Mark’s cock was hard and I sucked it into my mouth. I sucked hard, wiggling my tongue around the sensitive head and cupped his balls. I may as well get this over with as fast as possible.

“She’s eager,” Mark panted. “Thanks, Mare. You’re the best.”

“I know,” Mary answered, pleased with herself. A hand rubbed my hair, petting me. “Good, girl,” Mary praised. Fuck this was humiliating.

Just give in, be their slave.

No, no, no! I am stronger than this! I continued blowing Mark, bobbing my head and massaging his balls.

“On Thursday evening, around seven,” Mark said, “a group of my friends is coming by.”

Mary nodded. “Sure.”

“We’re a … uh … gaming group. We get together most Thursdays to play D&D.”

Mary chortled. “D&D. I recall someone finding it ridiculous that I used to play Vampire: The Masquerade.”

“D&D players always look down on LARPers,” Mark said, defending himself. “If its a problem, we can play at Tom’s house.”

“No, it’s fine,” Mary said. “Just giving you a hard time.”

“Can I play,” Lillian asked. “I love playing D&D.”

“Sure,” Mark said, in surprise.

“Anyways,” Mary continued, “Diane was wanting to go clubbing, so Thursday night works great.”

“Diane?” Mark asked.

“Yeah, from the Japanese steakhouse,” Mary reminded.

“She was hot,” Mark muttered. “So, hot.”

Mark’s cock suddenly flooded my mouth with cum. I coughed, pulling away in surprise. His next squirt sprayed my cheek and a third splashed across my forehead and nose. His cum was salty in my mouth and I swallowed. A fourth spurt arced out and landed on my right breast.

“Good girl,” Mark praised and then brought a piece of meat down. He slid it through the cum on my tit and held it up to my lips.

I hesitated, then I ate the meat. What the hell, I already swallowed a load of cum. The spicy sauce masked the flavor of the cum anyways. Mary joined mark, swiping a red pepper through the cum and feeding it to me.

“So, what club are you going to?” Mark asked.

“The Clam Diver,” Mary answered, swiping a sliced onion through the cum and feeding it to me. I licked her fingers clean without her asking. “It’s a lezzie club in Tacoma.”

“Can’t wait to hear about it,” Mark said and then kissed her.

“Oh,” Mary said, “I think I may have found an OB/GYN for us. Alice told me about her. She just started at a Group Health in Tacoma. I got an appointment at Thursday, 10 am.”

“Sounds promising,” Mark said.

Desiree suddenly moaned loudly. From my position on the floor, I could see Alison’s fingers come away from her pussy sticky with juices. “Did you just cum?” Mary asked.

“She did,” Allison giggled. “Just wanted to show my appreciation for this delicious dinner.”

As the dinner wrapped up, Violet took me into the kitchen and placed a plate on the floor, strips of beef and fried vegetables in a savory sauce over brown rice. Violet didn’t give me any utensils and just looked apologetically at me.

“Dog’s don’t need forks,” Mary quipped, from the dining room. “Or hands.”

I was starving, though, so I bent my head down and started hungrily eating the food of the plate. To my amazement, I cleaned my plate, my face was sticky with sauce and bits of rice. They let me stand up after that, and clean my face off. Then I was given a glass of water, my throat was parched and I chugged it down in one go.

Then I had to wash the dishes while Desiree and Fiona watched. If I slacked, or they thought I was slacking, Desiree or Fiona or both would hit my tender ass with a rolled up newspaper. When the dishes were finished, Fiona grabbed my leash.

“Dog’s crawl,” she barked, when I started walking after her and she smacked my welted ass with the newspaper.

Fiona led me out of the kitchen and into the living room. Mark and Mary waited, both dressed, Mark in blue jeans and a white t-shirt, while Mary wore a yellow sundress with red orchids. Mark took my leash.

“Time for your walk,” he said in that excited, babyish tone people use on their pets. He wrapped his other arm around Mary and kicked me in the ass. “Start crawling, bitch.”

He couldn’t mean to take me outside? Naked and crawling? With a dog’s tail up my ass?

Mark used his foot to guide me to the front door. My heart was hammering in my chest. This couldn’t be happening! Please, not this! Please, God! Mary opened the door and I froze. He pushed my ass with his foot, the pain was intense, but I couldn’t do it. Mark brushed by me and yanked hard on the leash. I fell forward, my arm scarping on the wooden porch.

“You can crawl, or you can be dragged,” Mark warned.

Gathering my dignity, I crawled slowly outside, down the steps and onto the pebbly walkway. My knees were on fire, the palms of my hands sore. Mark led me out onto the soft grass, and that provided some relief to my poor knees. The sun was warm on my naked back and sore ass. I looked around and there was no one out on the street, yet. Mark led me over to some bushes.

“I bet you need to pee,” Mark said, pointing to the bushes.

“No,” I muttered. I couldn’t do that.

“Pee here,” Mary ordered, “or beg to be our slave?”

Just give in, the humiliation can end.

I raise my leg, closed my eyes and relaxed my bladder.

“Oh my god!” a woman gasped, her voice thick with a southern twang. I wanted to stop peeing, but I was mid-stream. There was no stopping now. I flushed in embarrassment, recognizing the voice.

“Oh, hi Madeleine,” Mark greeted. “Nothing wrong going on here, just walking my dog.”

“Oh, okay,” Madeleine said. “Hi, Louise, I see you worked out your … problems with your husband,” Madeleine said, delicately.

I could feel my face reddening in shame. Why did it have to be Madeleine who had to see me like this. Madeleine had been so nice to me. She let me stay in her house. I even fancied the woman. I glanced at her face, and the disgust painted there twisted in my heart.

“Wife, is that what she told you,” Mark said, laughing. “I’m engaged to Mary, here. Louise is just our dog.”

“She has a great tongue,” Mary said. “I bet you’d love to have your pussy licked. She’ll make you cum real quick. I would love to see that.”

Madeleine gave a randy laugh. Mary seemed to have a power that made women want to do whatever sexual thing she wanted. And sweet Madeleine, with that delightful, southern twang, was falling under her powers. “Sure, if that’ll make you happy, sugar.”

“It would,” Mary said. “Just lift up your skirt and the bitch will make you feel great.”

Madeleine stood over me, in her gray, pencil skirt and ruffled, white blouse. She hiked her skirt up, revealing a pair of plain, sky blue panties. I pulled the panties to one side, revealing her neatly trimmed, brunette bush and large, pussy lips. Yesterday morning, I fantasized about eating her cunt, and now I was being forced to, out in public, like a bitch. Her pussy tasted spicy and tangy as I dug my tongue deep into her cunt.

“Oh, that’s nice,” Madeleine drawled excitedly, “she as eager as a beaver chewin’ on wood.”

Her hand gripped my hair and her hips started to slowly rotate as her pleasure increased. I slipped a finger up her snatch and started rapidly flicking my tongue on her clit. Madeleine’s breath came harder and faster, her moans louder and more passionate.

“Oh, Lord, that’s sweet,” Madeleine gasped. “She’s stoked my fires real good!”

Madeleine bucked on my face, panting loudly as she came hard. She let go of my hair and I fell back on my ass, the butt plug driving deeper into my asshole. I looked up at Madeleine and she looked disgustedly at me. Fresh tears flowed from my eyes.

“Whew,” Madeleine said, wiping her sweaty brow. “I’m not rightly sure what came over me, but the bitch made me cum, right nicely!”

“I’ll see you tomorrow,” Mark said as Madeleine walked off.

“Looking forward to it, sugar,” she called back.

“Come on,” Mary said. “We still got to go on our walk.”

“Are you going to make me … do that, again?” I asked, sobbing.

“Yeah,” Mark said. “Everyone we meet on our walk’s going to get satisfied by you.”

Mary nodded. “Whether with your mouth or your cunt, you’re going to make a lot of people happy.”

Just give in, the voice whispered. I struggled to push the thought down, but I was to weak. Just give in.

“Please,” I whispered. They won. “Make me your sex slave.”

“What was that, bitch?” Mary asked.

“I want to be your sex slave,” I blurted out.

Mark bent down, staring into my eyes. His eyes were blue and seemed to peer right into my soul. “Tell me the truth, do you really want to be our sex slave?”

I couldn’t lie, he gave me an order. “Yes.”

Mark helped me to my feet. “From now on, you belong to Mary and me. You’ll do whatever depraved, filthy act we tell you to, happily.”

“Yes, Master,” I said and I smiled.

My Master hugged me and kissed me on the lips. I was crying, but not out of sadness, but out of joy. My Mistress embraced me tightly, and her lips were soft on mine. Master removed my nipple clamps, unbuckled the collar and pulled the butt plug out of my ass.

“You are no longer Sister Cuntrag,” Mistress told me.

“Thank you, Mistress,” I whispered.

Master frowned. “I don’t like the name Louise, though.”

“Master, I took the name Louise Afra when I swore my vows,” I quietly said. “I was born Karen Redding.”

“Okay, Karen,” Master said, pulling the dog ears off my head. “Let’s get you cleaned up.

Master took one hand, Mistress the other, and led me back into the house. My fellow sluts were in the living room and I apologized to each of them for trying to take them away from our Masters. I understood now. There was happiness in submission, there was joy in obedience. They all happily embraced me and kissed me and I happily embraced them back. I had so many sister-sluts, now!

“Thamina,” Mistress said, “take Karen upstairs and tend to her.”

“Yes, Mistress,” Thamina answered and took my hand and led me upstairs to start my new life as Mark and Mary’s slave.

To be continued …

Click here for Chapter 15